kesujo

[kesujo]

everybody has preferences. which idols would you go rough on (pounding them senselessly till they lay there as a heavily breathing, cum pumped mess)? which idols would you let absolutely dominate you (tie you up, edge you until your balls explode with just the slightest breath) ?

(trying not to give the boring answers of Taeyeon for going rough on and Tiffany for being dominated xD)

I got two answers for the first one, the one I'd want to go rough on. First one is Seohyun. For her, I feel like it's more like a juxtaposition of her like pure and conservative image that would do it for me; she doesn't flaunt her curves in the slightest, but I mean, just look at them...

:dumjj:

(sorry if you don't know that emote LMAO)

The other one I was thinking of was Seulgi. Similar reason for Seulgi. She gives such like, pure and wholesome energy, outside of performances, ala below:

I feel like that the juxtaposition would also go pretty hard.

For being dominated - even though Yeji is a few years younger than me, I can sorta see her having dommy energy.

No? I can't really say I would want to be edged, ever, but if it had to be someone, and I couldn't choose my obvious answers, it might be her.

(But, I mean, look at Tiffany and tell me she doesn't also give off dommy energy)

:dumjj: x753289432

[kesujo]

Unexpected Reward

Quickie b/c of that pic :D

“Isn’t this a bit much?”

Yeri looks up at you. “Huh? What do you mean?”

“In exchange for the cupcakes I made for you for your birthday, you’re giving me … a blowjob?”

“Hm?” Yeri is a little rascal, but you can’t see a hint of that signature mischievous smirk on her face. You have heard about her taking acting classes recently; has her acting skills really gotten so good, so quickly? “Why, did you want a titjob instead?”

“No—” You reach out to stop Yeri, who is in the motion of pulling her top over her head. “—that’s not what I meant in the slightest, and you know that.”

“But do you have any idea how scrumptious that cupcake was? And you’re telling me you made half a dozen of them?!”

“Well, I’m glad you like it, but…”

“Well, do you want this blowjob or not?”

You’re torn. Obviously, Yeri is a drop-dead beauty that any straight man in his right mind would be clamoring over his own feet for a chance get receive a blowjob from, but you’ve known Yeri for … how long?

“I can’t tell if you’re serious or not.”

“So, you don’t want it?”

Well, you’ve only known her for three years, but it feels more like thirty.

“Yeri, I need you to understand how awkward this situation is for me right now.”

“What’s awkward about it? A pretty girl is offering to suck you off.”

“Huh? Really? A pretty girl is? Where?”

Yeri laughs and smacks your leg. “Kneeling right in front of you, idiot.” You smile back, but the tension quickly settles back into the living room of your shared apartment. “If you don’t give me a concrete answer in two seconds, I’m going to pull your pants off.”

“Wait—” Yeri stops as her hands curl around the hem of your pants. “—just … why?”

“I said, the cupcakes are—”

“No no no, I mean, like … why. This isn’t … normal. You know what I mean?”

“Oppa, you’re just complicating things.”

“And now, why are you calling me ‘oppa’? When was the last time you did that? Like, two years ago?”

“That’s it, I’m just gonna—” Yeri tugs at your pants, and for some reason, you don’t stop her. “—there.” You are very glad you decided to do your laundry yesterday and weren’t forced to wear your bright red boxers. “And now, these.”

“Jesus, Yer—”

Despite your complaints, you end up complying with her silent request to lift your bum off the couch, letting her pull the last barrier separating your junk and your roommate of three years. “See, that wasn’t so hard, was it?”

“My eyes are up here, Yeri.”

You’re so nervous that you’re frankly shocked you remembered to say that line, a joke you’ve always wanted to make but never had the chance to. “I’ll be the judge of that.” And, as always, Yeri responds to your dumb quip with perfect precision. Is she even nervous? Given the flippant way she offered to be in this very circumstance, you feel like the answer to that question is ‘no’.

“Fuck, you’re really doing this, huh?”

“Too late to say ‘no’ now, oppa.”

This time, you don’t even complain about her calling you that, the firm pressure of Yeri’s soft hands inching towards your hardening erection under the undivided attention of her ardent gaze causing your breath to catch in your throat. They build and build, the coalescing buildup of tension in your esophagus simultaneously quickening and deepening your breath as her hands seem to close in on your dick in slow motion.

“I guess I have to apologize for all the times I joked about you having a small dick.”

“…what?” It takes a second to fully comprehend the question, then another to respond, “well, on average, it is small.”

Yeri blinks and then shoots an unbelieving glare at you. “What? No, it’s not. Look at—” her dainty fingers suddenly clasp around your member, forcing a hiss out of your throat. “—it. Oh my god, it’s getting bigger.”

“Shit, Yeri, are you sure you’re not a virgin?”

She scoffs at you. “I think I would know if I’ve been fucked before.”

You can’t even really formulate a response, as Yeri has already started slowly pumping your shaft. Instead, you let out a gargled mess of something between a grunt and a moan. You can feel your legs tensing and your hands curling into fists, tightening further as the speed of her hands quicken. “Fuck…”

“Does it feel that good?” There it is. That playful, mischievous smirk. Although, in this context: with your now fully erect cock in her hands, it makes you feel a whole other way, something you’ve never felt for her before: arousal.

“Yeah, fuck, it does.”

Yeri lets out a pleased hum, her eyes dropping back down on your dick. She shifts a little, leaning forward and rubbing her thumb on your glans while the other hand continues its jerking motion against the length of your shaft. You can see her starting to lean down a little, and your eyes land on those succulent, strikingly red lips of hers.

Yeri is your roommate, and you’re lucky that’s the case: not because you two get along so well, or because she’s so gorgeous, but because you can’t afford any other living accommodation. You heard how your friend, Seulgi, Yeri’s previous roommate, advocated for you: how you’re a very safe guy, how you’d never make a move on her, and considering how suddenly Seulgi needed to move out, the two of you were left with little choice but to agree to these strange living conditions. You always felt weird about fantasizing about women you had to see and interact with in real life, but the glowing review Seulgi left of you was yet another reason why you never really looked at Yeri that way.

Now that she’s kneeling between your pantless legs, things are considerably different. To hell with ‘not making a move on her’, she is the one making a move on you. Before today, you might’ve cringed at that notion, citing the fact that Yeri is your friend and that would just be weird. Now, although it still is weird, your mind can’t help but wander, imagining what those luscious lips would feel like around your cock.

“How about this?”

You nod again. “Yeah, that feels really good.” For a second, you become self-conscious at how unsexy those words are, but those thoughts are instantly blown away by the sudden speed at which Yeri starts pumping your shaft.

“It’s so hard and so hot, I wonder…”

For a moment, you yourself wonder if the cloud of arousal that has overtaken your brain suppressed the rest of that sentence, but turning your eyes back onto your roommate, you realize that isn’t the case. Yeri looks completely enamored with your cock, lost in a swirl of lust and amazement created by the firm, fast handjob she’s giving you.

“Shit, Yeri…”

“No, wait!” She abruptly stops, and you look at her in confusion. “You can’t yet! I’m supposed to be giving you a blowjob!”

You swear you can see a hint of redness on her cheeks now, which confuses you even more. “…I’m so … what?”

“Huh? Were you close?”

Ah. “No, it just felt good, and you looked so sexy with how hard you were focusing that those words slipped out of my mouth.” Now, the redness in her cheeks becomes slightly more pronounced.

“Well, then wait to see how sexy I look with your cock between my lips.”

How self-assured Yeri is, you would say, is one of her charming points: she’s not so egotistical as to come off as a narcissist, but she knows how gorgeous she is. Before, the fact that Yeri is so attractive is something you have indeed noticed, but was never something you really ever thought about until this moment.

“I can’t wait.”

“Weren’t you hesitant about this a second ago?”

“Well, now I’m not.”

Yeri smirks at you again, albeit still with a tinge of redness on her cheeks, before turning her attention back on your dick. “Good,” and then she sticks out her tongue, giving your shaft a nice, long lick from base to tip.

You swear you can nearly feel your soul floating out of your body. “Fuuck…”

Although you can’t see her, you can hear the smirk in the chuckle she lets out. “Does my tongue feel that good?”

“Yeah, it really does, Yeri.”

She doesn’t respond with words, instead planting a few kisses at the sensitive tip of your dick, each contact making a soft smacking sound and sending electric jolts of ecstasy up your spine. Her tongue comes out shortly after, caressing the upper half of your shaft with gentle, sensual licks. “God, Yeri…” You just so happen to look down at her as she looks up at you, and although the eye contact causes the two of you to flush slightly, Yeri beams a quick smile at you with her eyes before she lowers her head further, taking you into her mouth.

Your eyes are glued to her: Yeri, your beautiful, gorgeous, sexy roommate, suffocating the glans of your penis with her full, cherry red lips, and slowly making her way down. The fantasy that built inside your mind minutes ago is nothing compared to the actual thing: on top of the feeling of her velvety lips firmly pressing against the circumference of your dick, seeing her face gradually disappearing as more of your cock disappears between her lips is a mind-blowing visual, equally mind-blowing as the slight suction Yeri is already applying to your member.

She doesn’t even reach the base before she comes back up. “Oh my god.”

“What?” You try not to let the disappointment be too evident in your voice.

“Was I close to getting everything?”

You definitely felt like Yeri was trying to stroke your ego when she was talking about how ‘big’ you are; at four inches, you’re well aware you’re below average. But with that question, and how exasperated Yeri seems, you begin to think twice.

“Uh, I think pretty close.”

“Huh … I swear, it felt like I was going and going but there was always more.”

“…you know, Yeri, you don’t have to keep pretending, like, you know…”

“What? I’m fighting for my life, trying not to choke on you, and you’re making fun of me?!”

Is Yeri acting? If so, she had turned into one hell of an actor. “Right, sorry…”

Yeri dives back down, instantly taking more than half of your length into her mouth, and sure enough, as the last bit of your cock starts to enter her mouth, a harsh gagging noise fills the living room. Your hand shoots to the back of her head, pulling her off in a second. “Shit, I didn’t think—are you ok?”

Yeri nods, tears coalescing in her eyes as she clears her throat with a few coughs. “See?”

“You did that to prove a point?”

“Yeah, duh.”

You let out a laugh. “Kim Yerim, you…”

“Shut up,” she says, wiping her face with the back of her hand before diving back down. This time, she takes it a bit more slowly, easing the last bit of your length into her mouth. At this point, you can feel the tightness against the perimeter of your cock, and combined with a slight suction, it sends you straight to cloud nine. So, when she begins to move, bobbing her head up and down your cock, you can’t help but let out a guttural groan. You don’t have sex frequently, but the sensation combined with the visual stimulus is easily the most arousing sensation you’ve ever experienced.

“Holy fuck, Yeri…”

That moan seems to invigorate Yeri, who begins bobbing up and down your shaft with increased vigor. Her handjob did a good job of pushing you in the right direction, her tongue and kisses did a good job of preparing you for the blowjob, and her foray down your shaft positioned you in just the right position, but the blowjob itself damn near shoved you, stumbling with barely any space to rebalance yourself before stumbling off the cliff. And now, with how ferociously Yeri is blowing you, on top of how one of her free hands is caressing your balls, you’re hanging on by a rope.

“Fuck, Yeri, god, I’m so close…” Above all else, those words seem to motivate Yeri the most, and not soon after her movements became even fiercer and faster, you let out a final warning scream before exploding deep inside her mouth.

You can hear a sharp inhale as the rush of warm, viscous fluids invade her mouth, the tight seal of her lips ensuring nothing escapes her mouth while the suction from her throat milks out every last drop from you until you slump against the couch, spent.

“Holy shit.” Yeri releases your cock, making sure not to let a single drop escape from her lips. “Want me to get you a cup to spit that out in?” She shakes her head, and to your horror, her throat flexes, and she swallows the entire load in one, big gulp. “Holy shit, that’s—”

“Hot?”

You can’t deny that, but at the moment, you’re a little too spent to get too aroused at that sight. “You are … fucking crazy.”

“Oh, well hi Crazy, I’m Yeri.”

You roll your eyes at her. “Are you serious?”

“And, if Crazy wouldn’t mind, I would like to fuck him some more. Come on.”

Just the previous day—hell, just an hour ago, you never would have imagined even kissing Kim Yerim, much less getting a blowjob from her. Now, after having swallowed your load, the very same Kim Yerim is leading you to her bedroom, closing the door, and sitting you on her bed.

“Where do you wanna start?”

…

“You … what?! Are you serious?!”

“What? Why are you so surprised? You were the one who told me to be more direct.”

Saerom rolls her eyes. “Yeah. More direct, as in, like, you know, telling him your feelings. Not sucking his dick.”

Yeri laughs. “Well, it worked out either way. So can you even be that mad at me?”

Saerom simply shakes your head. “So … I guess you’re going out now?”

“No, I’m just in a situationship with my hot roommate who dicked me down for two hours straight—yes, of course we’re dating now.”

“Wow. Well, congrats! Dating your roommate, huh … just, uh, I guess, don’t wear him out too much.”

Yeri grins. If you were with the two friends, you would’ve shuddered at the sight. “Oh, don’t worry. I will.”

[kesujo]

Writers often say that stories with multiple characters are harder to write than stories with just one character. For someone like you who has written a lot of stories with multiple characters, do you still find stories with multiple characters harder to write? Or is it no different from stories with just one character?

To be fair, the stories I have with multiple characters often revolve around, like, 2-3 characters, which I imagine is not dissimilar from most other stories. I do also tend to have some side-characters, which again, is not too dissimilar from most other stories, I imagine; to me, one of the funnest parts of writing is exploring interesting and fun character dynamics, and especially putting characters with interesting character dynamics in situations that allow that dynamic to shine, so I guess in that way, I naturally stay away from stories with just a single character. Would a story with just one character be easier (assuming you mean just one main character, with all the other characters being more or less side characters)? Maybe, but also, I feel like I would be less motivated to write a story with just one character because, if I ever introduce a character that I like or whose character dynamic with the main character is very fun/interesting, so in the sense of how motivated I would be to write, I think I'd prefer a story with multiple characters.

I have yet to write story with a, like, relatively large cast of characters, but I have a story in the drafts that is, what I tell myself, my first real attempt at getting published somewhere/somehow that involves a cast of 12-13 characters, but with one main character at the center. That definitely feels like it'll be more challenging than the normal stories I write, but it's also a welcome one :D

(btw, hope I answered your question xD)

P.S. about the last question: I would, undoubtedly, say that a story with just one character is considerably different, but in what ways, I'm not too sure, as I haven't really written a story with, what I would consider at least, 'only one main character'. The closest I have to that is 'The Decree of the Divine', but for that, I consider Taeyeon/Jason to also be main characters, even if they appear much less than Kevin (for all those who have read that story).

[kesujo]

Chapter 14: Miss Not-So-Innocent - Part 2

Previous part here.

“Make me scream with that dick.”

Jessica was one thing. Jessica Jung that was. But, over time, her forwardness was something he would’ve liked to say he got used to, but in reality, was something that still caught him off guard. Now that it was coming from another Jessica named Irene, the rather crass comment gave Parker pause.

“Hm?”

“Nothing.”

It was only that though: a pause. Aside from the obvious fact that Jessica was in the room, watching, there was nothing taboo about having sex with Irene. While the fact of Jessica’s relationship made having sex with her not ‘taboo’ per se, something about it still felt a little off to the rather conservative Parker. With Irene, like with Tiffany, that feeling didn’t exist, so his hesitation remained but a fleeting moment of shock.

The next sound to come out of Irene’s lips was a high-pitched squeal, Parker’s cock prying open her pussy lips. “Oh, fuck!” Irene’s voluminous, silky hair flicked against his face, covering his vision, but fortunately, he was at the point where he didn’t need sight to continue anymore. “God…” a breathy moan followed, Parker’s firm hands slowly guiding her descent onto his shaft, “…god, it’s tearing me apart…”

Keeping his hands on her hips, Parker shook Irene’s hair off his face, letting the jet-black sheet of hair settle against her collarbones as he trained his eyes on her shapely romp. While Tiffany may have Irene beaten in that department, Irene more than made up for it in eagerness and experience; where it took Tiffany minutes to take in half of his length, Irene was able to reaccustom to it in seconds. He was slower this time, stopping every so often to rest. To aid the process, Irene took those opportunities to grind against him until he resumed.

“Ooh, wow this shot is killer.”

“Hm?” For a second, Parker had no idea what Jessica was talking about, then remembered that she was taking photos of Irene and him for Tiffany. “Ooh, can I see?”

“Wait, Jessica—”

“Here, you can look too Parker.”

“No, not—” his eyes briefly glanced at the screen on Jessica’s phone, and although his eyes flicked away, from that brief glance, he had to admit: it was pretty hot.

“Mmm fuck that’s so hot … and that monster is inside me right now…” Irene craned her head downwards, spreading her legs further apart to get a better view of their connection. Parker couldn’t help but lean forward slightly to join her, and although the view was partially blocked by her pert breasts, seeing the lower half of his bulbous, thick, veiny member jammed tightly between Irene’s slim but toned thighs ignited his lust. So, he used that extra spurt of motivation to push deeper, earning a, this time louder, yelp-moan. “Oh! Parker, holy fuck!”

“Sorry, too much?”

Irene shook her head, leaning back and throwing her head back onto his shoulder. “No, keep going…”

Was Jessica really going to send these pictures to Tiffany, though? The Tiffany who turned into a tomato after a kiss? It was hard to believe, honestly, even after having seen the text message from her to Jessica. Should he be doing something additional? He could use what little experience he had to try … but then again, Parker had so quickly wiped that memory from his mind, he wasn’t even sure if he had learned anything from that shoot. Was acting natural better?

“Parker?”

The swirling thoughts in Parker’s mind slowed his actions down, enough to draw Irene’s attention. “Sorry.” Seeing Jessica aiming her phone at them, Parker figured it was best to ask after all. “Should I, uh, be posing or something?”

There was a brief silence followed by a slight chuckle from the erotic photographer. “No, just be natural. Enjoy Irene’s pussy at your own pace, I’ll worry about the aesthetics of the pics.”

So, all he had to do was to ignore the presence of others and their cameras as he was fucking. Parker hated how it was something he already had experience with, but the fact that it was Jessica, and not some strangers, directing her phone at him, it was not nearly as bad.

“Parker.”

“Hm?” Parker returned his attention back to Irene.

“Shove the rest of that thing inside me. I’m ready.”

“Er…” there was probably about a third of his length remaining, and while it was true that Irene had quite some time to adjust to this amount of his cock inside her, did that mean she was ready for the rest of his length? “…are you sure?”

“Mmhm. Shove it in me, baby. I want all of it.”

With every passing moment, the tightness with which Irene squeezed his dick caused more and more of his rationality to flee. It was already an impulse Parker was fighting against, so hearing Irene reaffirm it with such a sultry, yet somehow soothing voice blew away the last vestiges of his reasonableness. “Hm.” Without even giving her a full word of warning, Parker obliged, pulling her down on his cock with all his might.

An ear-splitting scream filled the room, the ecstasy pouring out of Irene directly into the photographer, who had to now resort to peeling off the sticky pair of panties that were drenched with her precum. Parker joined in, although with a slightly reduced volume and tone, the tightness and pressure on his sensitive sex organ increasing tenfold.

“Fuck, oh my god, fuck!” Irene honestly didn’t know it was possible to feel this full. It felt like her innards were being pushed aside to accommodate Parker’s cock. “Parker, so much, oh my god, you’re stretching me so much!”

It must’ve been a natural action from an experienced woman, but feeling Irene’s ass grinding ever so slightly against his groin added into the pleasure her pussy was squeezing into him.

“Irene, I can’t even move…”

“It’s ok, it’s ok, honestly, you might break me if you started moving…”

It couldn’t be said that Irene was already used to it, but resting her head on Parker’s shoulder certainly felt like it was helping her get there. Although, to be frank, it felt impossible to ever get used to this. “Jess, how did you get used to this?”

“Hm?” Jessica peeked out from the other side of her phone, holding it with one hand while the other played at her wet folds. “Oh. That’s the thing, you don’t. You enjoy feeling of it prying your pussy open every time.”

“Oh.” Or maybe, she could get used to it after all…

Whilst Irene was lost in the ecstasy that was Parker’s cock, the man himself was fighting off rapidly fading pain. It was only expected, with how bordering-painful the first time with the hyper-aggressive Irene, but this time, it was much more manageable. In fact, a few seconds later, he could barely feel the pain, shortly after grinding against Irene. “Hmm, so tight.”

“Do you like it?” she craned her head back as far as she could, looking at Parker from the corners of her vision. “Does my pussy’s tightness make you want to smash it into the shape of your cock?”

Parker answered with a body roll, pushing himself just a bit deeper inside Irene, but enough to make her squeal. “You’d like that, wouldn’t you?”

“Gee…” Even the slightly off-profile view of Irene’s face was immaculate, and the anachronisms of her speech made her all the more endearing. “…would I?”

Parker leaned forward, mostly to shift into a better position to lift her up but also to incidentally plant a kiss on her cheek before lifting her an inch or two off his lap.

“Fuck.”

Jessica’s eyes were glued to them at this point. Did it look this hot when they were fucking? Maybe she should record more videos. Tiffany would probably enjoy them, too.

“Par—” Irene didn’t have the chance to finish calling his name, interrupting herself with an ecstatic moan as Parker slammed her back onto his lap. She could feel her vaginal walls being stretched to and past their limits as Parker’s girth forced themselves back into her. “Fuck, yes, stretch—” another lift and slam down, and another moan, “—stretch me out, mold my pussy—” Irene could feel the tip of his rock-hard dick slightly bumping against her cervix—and while there was some amount of pain, the pleasure was more than enough to drown it out. “—mold my pussy to the shape of your cock, hit—” Parker’s breath was also growing heavier, which was also being joined by the sounds of the barely audible squelching sounds of Jessica’s fingers against her own stickiness. “—hit my womb, fuck me until I can’t move!”

Jessica was so enraptured by the scene before her, she had completely forgotten her duties as the photographer until she flinched at some stray splashes of Irene’s juices landed on her face. “Holy fuck, that’s so hot…”

Jessica needed to save some of these pics for herself, too.

Or maybe not. That’d make Hunter’s job of finding her partner way too easy, which was a real shame. She really needed to find evidence of Hunter’s partner.

“More? You want more?”

Irene nodded frantically. Her hands were firmly planted between her spread-apart legs, alleviating Parker partially of the task of lifting her off his lap, but this next time, Irene felt a rush and the pit of her stomach drop as Parker lifted her probably just about three-quarters of the way off his cock before fully hilting her yet again.

“Fuck!” A surge of electricity shot up Irene’s spine, another spray of her juices being ejected from their hot connection and landing on Jessica’s bare breasts. “Oh my god!”

“You like that?”

Irene nodded again, even more vigorously than last time, and was reward with a repeat of the action. For any of the other she’s fucked, being lifted so far up his shaft would’ve almost certainly resulted in the penis slipping out. For Parker, though, it felt almost impossible. It was such a bizarre, such a sexy feeling, of gliding so far up his shaft and still feeling so much of him still inside her. And when he pushed the entire length all the way back inside her, Irene couldn’t help but marvel at just how deep he was inside her.

Frankly, Irene still couldn’t believe all seven-point-five inches were inside her. If she placed a hand on her stomach and pressed hard enough, would she be able to feel his bulge from there?

Not that she was ever given the chance. Parker’s actions were becoming increasingly fierce, the ferocity and speed of his thrusts causing Irene to lose more and more of her mind.

But she was still missing something.

“P-Parker, wait.”

On command, Parker stopped. “Oh, sorry, I—”

“No, I want to turn around.”

Parker, who was verging on some kind of a high from the overwhelming pleasure he was experiencing, had to take a few deep breaths to fully process Irene’s request. “Oh, ok.” But as he moved to lift her off his lap, Irene stopped him.

“No, like this.”

“Wha—” Parker’s question was immediately answered when Irene shifted both her legs to the right, and, in a seemingly impossible feat of flexibility, swung her right leg between their bodies, hooking it onto his left shoulder. “Holy shit.”

Irene shot Parker another luminescent grin, a triumphant smile that reveled in the utter shock and awe Parker regarded Irene with at the feat. “I bet you’ve never seen Jessica do that.”

“Oh, are we competing now?”

Irene giggled. “No, love you!” she said, turning to her friend and making a heart with her fingers as she shifted the rest of her body in place.

“Well, at least I got some great pics first.”

“Can I see? How did I look?”

“You look hot as fuck, Rene.”

“Ooh, good!” Irene craned her head to the side to see the phone Jessica was presenting to her. “Wow, yeah, that looks so hot.”

“I need to get something, be right back.”

Parker didn’t like the knowing glance Irene gave Jessica, which she returned, but didn’t have the time to ponder that as Irene started grinding against him immediately after. “Irene…”

“I know they aren’t much, but boobs are boobs, right?”

“Er…” If it were Jessica who said that, Parker might’ve unleashed some snarky, sarcastic, or flabbergasted comment. But this was someone he didn’t even know an hour ago, and honestly, Parker was thankful he managed to catch himself before unconsciously responding in such a manner—although, from Irene’s personality, it seemed like she wouldn’t mind. “…yeah, I mean, that’s true.”

He obliged, reaching up to palm her petite breasts. Although they were bigger than Irene’s top made them out to be, it didn’t take much effort to cover it with his hands. A soft sigh tumbled out her lips, which intensified when his fingers brushed over her areola. “Mmmm…” Irene began to grind against Parker again, her legs slowly slotting themselves between his waist and the back of the couch. Parker, in response, slowly began to roll his body in synch with her movements. Slow, but steady, and firm, thrusts matched the pace of his hands against her boobs, making sure to massage her areola and roll the sensitive, rock-hard nubs between his fingers. Irene’s sighs grew heavier, then turning into pants, then moans, as their pace picked up. “Can I kiss you?”

“Huh?”

At first, Parker’s response was because he was so focused on Irene that he barely heard the words from her mouth, and then, “Wai—huh?” Why would Irene ask that he was already balls-deep inside her?

“Some draw the line at smooches. You never know.”

“…I see.” That wasn’t something Parker knew, nor really understood, nor really believed to be honest, but he didn’t inquire any further. “Yeah.”

Irene smiled graciously before leaning forward and connecting her lips with his.

Parker had been intimate with his fair share of girls, aside from Jessica and Tiffany, and while it was true that Irene was probably smaller in the chest and butt areas, the softness and just the way it felt like he melted into her lips was absolutely unmatched.

“Mmmm~”

Irene wasted no time in deepening the kiss, wrapping her hands around his head and pulling him in while tilting her head towards him. Parker could feel the puffs of air from Irene’s nose, but the feeling was mostly overwhelmed by the plush, velvety feeling of Irene’s cherry lips moving against his own, aggressively, like she was trying to mold the shape of his lips with her own.

As quickly as the kiss grew heavy, so too did their hips; parting every now and then for quick breaths, but never for long, Irene always making sure to shoot Parker a slight grin before leaning back into him.

“Fuck, so hot.” Parker didn’t need to ask to know what the soft pair of pillowy cushions pressing against his head were, but what he didn’t know was why they had begun to shake. “I don’t think you’ve ever kissed me so fiercely.”

Parker could only barely register the words, and definitely didn’t have the breath to respond. Irene, noticing this, reached up with one hand to blindly reach for her shoulder and patting it when she did, then returning to the back of Parker’s head.

“You know, Rene, that doesn’t make me feel any better.”

Parker could feel Irene smile into the kiss, but otherwise had no idea what happened. He didn’t have much brain power to be focusing on anything else, anyway: his impending orgasm was taking up most of that.

“Mmm … mmm…” Between Irene’s panting, moans, and sighs, Irene’s symphony of pleasure heightened his own. At this point, Parker had completely given up trying to keep up with Irene, just doing his best in following the rhythm of Irene’s intense kiss, riding him with equal ferocity. Joining Irene’s symphony was an underlying rhythmic slapping of wet skin on wet skin, a sound that was growing gradually louder and faster in pace as Parker neared his climax. Soon, even Irene couldn’t keep up, releasing Parker’s lips and throwing her head back. “Ah, oh, oh fuck.”

“Fuck, fuck, oh my god…”

Jessica’s breathy, soft moans being muttered directly into his ear made Parker jolt. Both of them, both Irene’s voice and Jessica’s, were wonderful in their own rights, but hearing them moaning so sensually jacked his arousal up to eleven.

“Yeah, pound that pussy harder, Parker…”

Parker could hear the vibrato in her voice as she continued to shake. Without a second of hesitation, Parker obeyed.

“Fuck, fuck, Parker!”

There was a satisfaction Parker got from hearing the squelching sounds of Irene’s pussy giving way to his cock, knowing how turned on he was making the woman riding him by how absolutely drenched in her juices his crotch was.

“Irene, so close…”

With every thrust, Parker could feel Jessica’s tits pushing back against his head. He had no idea why Jessica was doing that—the best he could figure was so that she could watch over his shoulder, but had given it no further thought due to having more important matters to attend to.

“Uugh fuck yes, pump me full of cum, Parker! Fill me up and put your baby inside my womb!”

Even as Irene screamed, her voice somehow retained its buttery-smooth quality. It didn’t seem so much a request as a command, so Parker happily obliged.

His only warning was a grunt, fully hilting Irene again before letting loose a torrent of his seed.

“Oh, oh my, fuck, yes, more!”

It was something between a grunt and a growl that Parker was letting out as he continued to pump his cock inside her, the tight grip of his hands on her hips leaving a red imprint on her otherwise porcelain skin.

“It’s so hot, baby, oh my god…”

Irene rode out Parker’s orgasm furiously, her head tilted all the way back and her back arching towards the man whose seed was filling up her womb. Her eyes were closed, chest heaving, lips parted, sighs and moans coming out her mouth, vibrating with the cadence of the rocking motion of her body.

“Fill her up nice and good, Parker~”

While Irene’s voice had taken on a more content, satisfied tone, Jessica’s still seemed slightly strained. Why was she even standing there? Taking pictures from that angle?

“Hmm…” as Parker’s orgasm wound down, so too did his actions, eventually crawling to a halt. For someone as small and thin as Irene, she was surprisingly sturdy, Parker noticed.

“Aah…” Irene let out another contented sigh, leaning forward and planting her face on Parker’s shoulder. “…that was great. Thanks, Parker.”

“Than—? Er, your welcome, I guess?”

“You came so deep inside me, this time, do you reckon, will I get pregnant?”

Parker furrowed his eyebrows. “Don’t think it works like that.”

“Oh, really?”

“Hey, get off him! My turn!”

Post-orgasm, Irene didn’t even bother getting off his lap, talking to him with his dick still firmly buried seven-point-five inches inside her.

“Whaat? But you get to fuck him every week—you live right next to him, and I only get tonight.” Jessica pouted, to which Irene continued, “Let me cum one more time, and then I’ll let you have him.”

“Right. I’m right here you know, you don’t have to talk about me as if—”

“Fine.”

“—ok, I guess my opinion doesn’t matter.”

Irene giggled and gently patted Parker’s cheek. “Sorry. Do you mind?”

Parker blinked a few times. This was not what he was anticipating. Maybe Irene wasn’t just another Jessica. “No, ‘course not.”

At that Jessica guffawed. “What? Why aren’t you this nice to me?!”

“Because he likes me more, duuh,” Irene replied, sticking her tongue out at Jessica while unmounting Parker.

Parker elected not to answer, instead saying, “Where are we…?”

“Oh! Sorry, I didn’t tell you, huh? Here, follow me.” Parker obliged, Jessica scooting to the other side of the couch as the two of them made their way to the spot Jessica was previously standing. “This came to mind just now, as I was turning around in your lap.”

“Right, ok.”

“Stand there.” Parker obeyed, watching as Irene leaned against the back of the couch, aligning the top of the backrest with her hips, and dipping her upper body downwards, pushing up her round, bubbly butt towards him. “Ok, ready?”

“Yea—” Parker was clearly not ready, stumbling a step back as her left leg effortlessly shot up, nearly taking out his jaw as it did so. “Wha—”

“Catch it!” Parker obliged without a second thought, retaking that step forward and grabbing her thin, yet surprisingly toned, leg with his hands. “There. Hold onto my leg, and fuck me like that.”

It was Parker’s time to guffaw, this time at Irene. “What? Like that? Are you going to be … ok?”

“Yeah! You can go further too, if you’d like.”

“No, I mean—well, that’s good to know, I guess, but also … how are you gonna, you know, not fall?”

“Oh, I can hold onto the couch like this.” Irene demonstrated by grabbing the edge of the couch cushions with here hands. “See?”

“I can help if she needs it,” Jessica chimed in.

While Parker wasn’t fully reassured, he took another step towards Irene, letting her extend her leg all the way up. “Wow … you’re so flexible.”

“All the better to fuck me with, baby.”

It was something Parker noticed, Irene addressing him as ‘baby’. This seemed to be another way Irene differed from Jessica; Parker couldn’t see Jessica calling Parker ‘baby’ their first night, especially since … has she ever called him that? It was probably due to the exuberant friendliness that Irene emanated—and if it were with any other girl, Parker would’ve probably been off-put by it. But, the way Irene said it, her tone of voice, her facial expressions that were somehow simultaneously welcoming and sultry … it turned him on.

“Don’t blame me if you fall.”

Irene let out a sharp gasp as Parker’s tip reentered Irene’s hot, damp sex, and then another moan as he slid back inside her. “Oh, oh fuck, I don’t think I can help but fall for you…”

“Fall for his cock, you mean.”

“Mmm, fuck…”

It barely took any effort to fully hilt Irene again, by which time Parker had begun hugging Irene’s leg. While they were stable for now, he could tell Irene was exerting some effort in keeping herself stable, with how fierce his thrusts were becoming, and with that shaking, it became easier to simply hug it against his chest rather than hold it off to the side.

“You’re so deep, baby…”

Irene’s voice was low and husky, and with the added visual of the left-side profile of her face and the bouncing motions of her pert breasts in response to Parker’s thrusts, added fuel to the reignited fire of his engine.

“I need to start stretching more.”

“Mmhmm…” Parker wasn’t even sure Irene fully heard Jessica’s side note, and it definitely didn’t seem like she cared. Even from the angle Parker was looking down upon Irene at, he could see the ecstasy written all over her face. Initially, Parker thought the leg would get in the way more than anything, but now he was using it as extremely convenient leverage to push deeper and harder with every thrust.

What helped more than that, even more than the downward angle that meant gravity was on his side this time, was the fact that her split-apart legs gave Parker exquisite access to her pussy. While hearing, seeing, and feeling a pair of nice ass cheeks slapping against his groin was pleasant in its own regards, having her legs split so far apart meant, naturally, that they weren’t in the way. And, with the usually most present obstacle a non-factor, Parker could feel how deep his every thrust was burrowing into Irene’s reddened cunt. Even the view was immaculate: the glistening folds, stretched apart to make way for his girth, translucent fluids sputtering out with every thrust, Irene’s body shaking in tandem with his every movement. With one of her legs secured between Parker’s legs and the other wedged between his hands and chest, with how easily Irene matched his own pace, with their combined sounds of pleasure synchronizing with each other, the two of them fell into the flow of one.

“Oh, god, oh god, oh…”

Irene, becoming gradually more delirious with arousal, was starting to lose her grip of the edge of the couch, but just before she was about to slip, her hands were caught by another pair of softer ones. Irene didn’t question it, too consumed with her impending orgasm, instead tightly gripping the hands who could only belong to Jessica.

“So deep, baby, keep going…”

Another advantage of this position was the ability to look at her partner as she was getting fucked by him, but at the moment, that advantage had completely disappeared; no matter how hard she tried to keep her eyes open, she couldn’t even focus hard enough to look properly at Parker’s face. Still, she tried anyway, and seeing the effort Irene was making, meeting her half-lidded, zoned out eyes turned Parker on even more.

“Fuck, this feels amazing, Irene…”

“…you never say that with me…”

Jessica’s pout when ignored, as too did her own sexual frustrations. Watching the pair go at it so fervently, she was very tempted to use Irene’s hand to start masturbating, and the fact that she managed to withhold from doing so, Jessica felt like she deserved a reward.

“I’m so close, I’m so close, please, Parker, baby, make me squirt all over your naughty cock!”

The innocent-faced, the pure beauty of Irene, at such a lascivious position, begging for such a salacious reward … it just pushed Parker harder.

“What’s stopping you?”

Irene, lost in a haze of her own lust, could barely register the words. The panting and moaning, the loudening slaps of Parker against her entrance, the shuffling of the poor couch that was underneath them, but most of all, her own mind that had turned to mush—she barely had the brain power to respond, much less reply.

“Yes, yes, baby, I’m cumming, I’m—”

Irene exploded before she could even finish her next word, instead letting loose a breathy, high-pitched moan, not even giving Parker a warning before the first squirt shot him right his lower jaw.

“Oh—”

“Fuck! Fuck, Parker, yes! Oh my god!”

While, in the back of Parker’s mind, he wondered if this was her first orgasm of the night, and if it was, he felt bad for her, in the forefront of his mind was the single-minded desire to let the soft, sexy, beauty ride out her orgasm, even if the next few shots landed on his chest next, then his waist, then his clavicle.

“Ah, I can’t, oh my god, I’m cumming so hard…” Seeing her body shaking so vigorously against his hips, and back against the back of the couch, Parker’s arousal only grew, and had to make a conscious effort to reign himself in. Irene’s moans died away as her climax slowed down to a halt, as did her squirting, as too did Parker’s thrusts. “Ah…” the final sigh and slumping against the couch, Parker took it as his cue to pull out and take a few steps back. Before he could start cleaning himself up, however, Jessica stepped up to him.

“Let me.”

Parker gave her a look. “This is Irene’s…”

“I need something to do. Please.”

Parker sighed. He could see it in Jessica’s eyes too. Was it just that she was so turned on that she didn’t mind the fact that it was her friend’s fluids, or did she find that hot? “…Right. Let’s sit down then.”

“I wanna watch.”

“You want to watch your friend clean the body of the guy you just came all over.”

“Yeah.”

It was honestly relieving, how Parker felt like he would never understand the minds of these two. He wasn’t too far gone yet.

“Sure. Fine. Whatever.”

As promised, Irene propped herself up by her elbows, turning her head to watch as Jessica climbed next to Parker on the sofa. Seeing Jessica start to lean down, Parker started to reconsider how far he actually was when he wasn’t even surprised to see Jessica stick her tongue out and start to lick Irene’s juices off him.

“That’s pretty hot too. Too bad you can’t really see my cum, or else I’d take a pic for Tiff.”

“You came a lot, Rene.”

“Yeah, thanks to Parker.”

Parker grimaced. “Well, I guess, since it was your first…”

“Hm?” Irene looked at Parker, confused, to which Parker responded by mirroring her expression.

“What?”

“That wasn’t my first.”

While Parker was relieved to hear that, it didn’t clarify his confusion. “Then…?”

“You made me cum when I was riding you.”

“Ah.” Thinking back, Parker might’ve been so absorbed with Irene that he didn’t even notice. She definitely didn’t squirt like she did just then—was this position better for her too? And by that much? “Sorry, didn’t—” Parker was silenced by Jessica’s lips. It didn’t last long, and when Jessica pulled away, she was directing a very pointed pouting face at Parker.

“My turn now. Pay attention to me.”

“Er…” Jessica was just being playful, right? “…sorry.”

Jessica’s pout turned into a bright smile, then a laugh. “Don’t look so serious, I’ll feel bad.”

“Ah.” Well, now he felt dumb.

“Let’s go to the bedroom. Much less cramped for the three of us there.”

“True.” Parker got on his feet, but before he could start walking, Jessica tugged his arm.

“Carry us.”

“…Both of you?”

“Yeah. Piggyback me and princess carry Rene.”

“Oh! That sounds fun!” Irene chimed in, apparently already having recovered from her orgasm.

“…Why?”

“What? You can though, right? I mean, look at Irene. She’s, like, 70 pounds or something.”

“What? I’m heavier than that.” That’s how Parker knew Irene was truly ‘not like other girls’; which other girl would claim to be heavier after being complimented on her skinny frame?

“Are … ah, fine, whatever. Yeah – come on, get on,” Parker said, bending down in front of the couch. Jessica, letting out a small squealing sound of excitement, jumped onto Parker’s back, her arms locking around his neck, her legs around his waist, her tits pressed firmly against his back. “And then, Irene?”

“Are you sure?”

“Now you’re hesitant?”

“Well, now that I’m looking at you, it seems like it’d be tough…”

“Are you calling me fat?!”

Jessica always seemed rather reserved to Parker. In recent weeks and months, that perception flipped—that, and all sorts of other perceptions he had of the mysterious, married woman—but they mostly interacted with only each other. Jessica taking the lead with Tiffany was probably more out of necessity than as a default aspect of her personality, so discounting that … has Parker ever seen Jessica so animated before?

“What? No! Of course not!”

“Hmph, maybe I shouldn’t give Parker back to you.”

“Again, I’m right—”

“No! Wait, I’m sorry Jess! Please?”

“Yeah, figured.”

“Love you!”

Jessica couldn’t maintain her pout though, folding to the cute puppy-dog eyes from Irene. “Fine.”

“Ok, I’m ready, Parker.”

“Right.”

Parker bent down again, letting Irene to situate herself next to his extended arms before sweeping her tiny frame off the floor. Letting out another squeal, Irene’s hands quickly wrapped around his arms. “Oh my god.”

“Let’s goo!”

Parker could just barely see Jessica’s outreaching arm extending over his head. “What, am I your horse?”

“Onward, my steed! I shall ride you into the sunset, atop that befittingly massive horse cock of yours!”

“I don’t know if you can hear yourself, but it doesn’t even sound sexy—”

Jessica tapped his cheeks a few times to interrupt him. “Go, go, go!”

“You two are fun.” Irene was, in fact, the second of Jessica’s friends to make such a statement, but it was still something that caught Parker off guard. Was ‘fun’ the right word to use? “Can I be your friend too, Parker?”

“Er, I guess…?”

“Parker.”

“Right, sorry.”

He was starting to feel some strain in his arms anyway, and speaking to Irene while she was in his arms as she laid was a little awkward, so he followed Jessica’s silent directive and carried the two women to his bedroom. However, as soon as he deposited Irene, she apologized and mentioned needing to do something, thanking Parker for the ride, before darting out of the room. Jessica slid off his back, as she made her way to the bed, pulled Parker along.

“You really looked like you were having fun fucking Irene there.”

“Well, you did bring her over for that reason, right?”

“Fuck me with that same vigor.” Jessica climbed onto the bed, pushing her hips up while spreading her legs. Her hands came around her sides, pulling her butt cheeks apart, revealing the glimmering set of pussy lips between the plump mounds of fat. “Don’t hold back.”

Parker didn’t, and in doing so, noted how there wasn’t nearly as much resistance as there usually was. Maybe she was preparing while Irene and him were going at it?

“Yes, oh god...”

The deeper Parker delved inside Jessica, the more those superfluous thoughts disappeared. However many times he’s done this, Parker had to admit that it still felt great every time; the past Parker was appalled at how often Hunter had sex, but now, Parker can understand just a little bit as to why Hunter had become like this. He wasn’t like this in the past; although Hunter was more sexually active than most people Parker knew, he wasn’t nearly as much as the couple are now. Jessica was the one who changed him, and it was obvious why that happened.

“Jess…”

“Yees, finally, oh god…”

Jessica’s hands gradually fell to her sides while Parker’s took over, pressing her face deeper into the pillow while pushing her hips even further up. The further up Jessica’s ass came, the better the angle Parker had to her pussy, and the deeper he could push his cock with every thrust.

“Fuck, I needed this so much, watching you two made me so horny.”

The shaking of the bed caused some instability, but Parker solved the issue simply by digging his knees into the mattress. “Yeah, I can tell.”

“Then you should’ve let me join.”

“Would Irene have let you join though?”

Jessica giggled. “Maybe not. At least, not the first one.”

Before Parker could ask, he felt Irene climb onto the bed. “That’s my cue, I guess.”

Parker had been so preoccupied with Jessica that he hadn’t even noticed Irene reenter the bedroom. When he redirected his gaze on her, though, Parker was met with a striking visual: attached to the slim waist of the petite Korean woman was a plastic phallus that served as a jarringly juxtaposition of her otherwise ethereal, pure beauty. Irene’s naked form was beautiful, sexy even, her absolute confidence contributing greatly to the appeal of it. It could be said that her body followed a theme: almost everything about her was small. Except for her large eyes and high nose bridge, every other feature of Irene was small: her nose, her hands, her waist, her legs, in both ways, so in that way, it almost made sense that Irene’s assets were also similarly relatively small. So, to see such a massive purple dildo swinging from Irene’s hips, Parker had to suppress the urge to laugh. Just how jarring the juxtaposition was between the sex toy and the one who was wearing it … how could anyone not?

Jessica, however, wasn’t laughing at all. The moment her eyes landed on it, the rest of her vision seemed to process out everything but the colorful phallus. “Mmm, fuck.” Jessica’s core trembled at the mere thought of Parker pounding it down her throat. “Come here, I need it down my throat, now.”

Some strange part of Parker couldn’t help but continue to stare at it, and watching Jessica’s hands wrap around it, he came to a realization.

“Wait…”

“Did you notice?”

Jessica was too preoccupied with Irene’s dildo, so it was Irene who had posed the question to Parker.

“Is … I mean, that’s not…”

“That’s your cock right there. Just, plastic.”

That explained that bizarre occurrence the other day, when Jessica came over just to encase his erection in some strange substance, which he now realized was a mold, without explanation. It had taken some convincing from Jessica to convince Parker to agree to it in the first place, and now Parker could see why Jessica was so adamant about it. She wanted a dildo of his cock.

“Are you serious, Jessica?”

“What? Can you blame me for wanting a mold of one of my favorite cocks?”

“But, isn’t that going to be…” Parker stopped himself short. He was going to mention the custom-made dildo making things too obvious for Hunter, but then again, how was Hunter supposed to know what this dildo was? It seemed like Jessica covered her bases with the shipping too, considering it was Irene who brought it to her. Jessica probably had the package shipped to Irene’s place, and brought her over, perhaps compensating Irene by giving her a chance to fuck him. And, from his past experiences with Jessica, the married couple certainly didn’t seem to be lacking in the sex toys department.

“Parker, you stopped.”

“Don’t you want to get that in your mouth first?”

Right as those words left his mouth, Parker facepalmed. He could just about hear the smirk on Jessica’s face when she replied, “Oh, so you—”

“No, I just didn’t want to give you a hard time with—you know what I meant.”

As much as Jessica loved teasing Parker, at the moment, she didn’t have much patience for it. After all, she had two cocks, both of his shape and size, to be fucked by. “Mmm.” With that, Jessica took the Parker-shaped dildo into her mouth.

As promised, Parker started up again as Jessica filled her mouth with the plastic cock, slowly at first, giving her some time to get used to having his girth simultaneously splitting apart both sets of her lips apart before moving with intent. And, although he would never admit it, the view was insanely hot; Jessica’s romp took up a fair bit of his vision and his attention, but every time it collided with his groin, Parker would glance at the rest of the view and would steal his attention, bit by bit. Jessica’s back sloped downward gracefully, a full head of silky, almond hair bobbing up and down the lap of a seated Irene, who, upon noticing Parker’s gaze, looked up to offer him a grin. Parker, on the other hand, was focused on Jessica’s bobbing head, watching as the purple, plastic phallus disappeared further and further into the greedy lips of Jessica Jung.

“You’re taking that cock so well, Jess.” Irene leaned forward, bundling up her hair and holding it ponytail above her. “I’m impressed.”

Jessica could only respond with a half-moan, half-whine, probably meant to be some braggadocious comment to the wide-eyed woman watching her from above.

“You can probably go harder though, Parker.”

Up until that moment, Parker had been careful in not unleashing every ounce of his energy in pounding Jessica both to let her adjust, and more importantly, to not bother Irene with the excessive motion. However, seeing Jessica nod fervently at Irene’s goading, Parker said, “Are you sure? Is that ok for both of you?”

While Jessica couldn’t turn her head, what with the massive cock wedged down her throat, but from the side-eye she attempted to give Parker, he could just about hear the scolding she wanted to give him. ‘How many times do I have to tell you? Don’t ask to ram my pussy into next Friday, just do it.’

“Yeah, I don’t mind.”

“Right.” Parker dug his feet into his mattress, his hands’ grip of Jessica’s hips tightening, and slammed into her at full force. The shockwaves of his force rippled throughout her body, pushing her deeper onto the pseudo-cock attached to Irene’s hips, and in turn, nudging her the slightest bit back.

“Oh.” The second thrust Parker sent to Irene, through Jessica, pushed her a little further back, and by the fourth, Irene had to keep one arm behind her to brace herself against Parker’s movements. “That’s what you meant by asking me that.”

Parker let out a chuckle in response, slamming his length all the way back inside Jessica again. He could just barely make out a moan amidst the sloppy sounds of the blowjob she was giving to the plastic penis. “Wow, that’s pretty hot. I wish you could see things from this angle, Parker.”

The best Parker could see was Jessica bobbing up and down Irene’s lap, her hair bouncing wildly within the confines of Irene’s loose grip. He could also see the force of his thrusts propelling her deeper into the dildo, and coupled with the occasional gagging noises joining the cacophony of wet slurping noises, pushed Parker even further. The deeper he went inside Jessica, the deeper the pseudo-cock was pushed down her throat, the louder and sloppier her blowjob became, and the more invigorated Parker became. The sounds of Parker’s crotch smacking against Jessica’s ass began to overpower the sounds of her tongue and lips against the sex toy stuffed deep inside her mouth, and following that was the sounds of Parker’s grunts overpowering the panting and muffled moans from Jessica’s occupied throat.

“God, that looks so hot…”

Irene was strictly straight, or at least that’s what she thought—sure, she watched some porn with threesomes involving two girls, and appreciated a nice pair of boobs as any woman did, but she never entertained the idea of sex with women. There was a difference between appreciating how beautiful, and how sexy, her friends were, and wanting to fuck them. But now, watching Jessica bobbing up and down her cock—the cock attached to her hips, that was—with tears in her eyes, moaning up a storm while being plowed from behind by the same, flesh-and-blood cock, made her feel something different. It made Irene want to watch Jessica’s movements with her own hip thrusts to see how that’d feel, it made her want to try fucking the face of her best friend to see if that would enhance the experience in any way. Seeing drool starting to escape the corners of Jessica’s mouth and down her chin and feeling it dribble onto her legs while also watching the monster of a cock repeatedly battering the snatch of her sexy best friend, knowing it was the same size and shape of a cock that was wreaking havoc on Jessica’s throat, made Irene start to drool. What would it feel like to be repeatedly pushed onto a mimic of Parker’s beast by the beast itself, deeper and deeper, without reprieve? What would it feel like to have both her throat and her pussy being stretched out simultaneously by Parker’s size? Would it be as heavenly as Jessica made it look?

Wouldn’t it be better if she was being fucked on both sides?

Parker could feel the effects of something right away, and it wasn’t until he looked up that he realized what was happening, and the sight made his eyes bulge out of their sockets.

The one hand Irene was using to keep Jessica’s hair in check had tightened, and was now pushing her head onto her lap in synch with hip thrusts. Irene was fucking Jessica’s face, relentlessly, and Jessica was clearly enjoying it; her pussy tightened, the gagging noises increased in frequency, matching her own pace flawlessly with the new speed Irene had set for her.

“You love choking on Parker’s cock so much, don’t you?” Jessica, unable to say anything in return, could only respond with increased fervor. “Being plowed from behind and from the front, how much of a slut do you have to be to be enjoying this, this much?”

“Mmm!”

Parker had no idea what had spurred the sudden change of pace in Irene, nor did he care. It was hot.

“Are you close? Are you getting off to getting your pussy stretched from behind and your throat stretched from the front?” Jessica let out another, wild, muffled moan. Her entire body shook wildly with the unmatched rhythms of Irene and Parker—Jessica was getting manhandled by the two parties, each using them for their own pleasure, and she reveled in it. “Do you want to cum with Parker’s cock buried deep inside your pussy and your throat at the same time?”

“Mmm! Mmm!”

It was an unbelievable high Jessica was experiencing, being fucked from both angles, being used like their personal fucktoys. Higher and higher her climax climbed, until Parker reached down and started rubbing her clit.

“Go ahead and cum.”

Jessica all too readily obeyed Parker’s command, a tsunami of ecstasy washing over her body, the tension unleashing all at once as a torrent that sputtered all over Parker’s cock, his groin, his lower abdominal area and his legs.

It was only then that Irene let Jessica come back up for air, which Jessica gladly did so, accompany a big gulp of air. “Aah, fuck, I’m cumming so hard, oh my god…”

Irene scooted back, grabbing Jessica’s hands, which were previously planted on either side of her legs, and let Jessica plant her face on the space on the mattress between her legs. “Parker, holy fuck…” As she panted, Parker continued to pump his cock in and out of Jessica’s bruised and battered hole, letting her ride the rest of her orgasm out. Before he could give much consideration about his own orgasm, Irene had already pushed him off Jessica and mounted him.

“You didn’t cum yet, did you?”

“Uh, no…?”

Irene grinned. “Great. Give it to me.”

“Rene, that’s no fair~”

Parker stared, wide-eyed, at the shimmering pussy that was hovering centimeters above the erect cock Irene was holding up with her left hand. “You’re the one who’s no fair. You get to fuck this cock whenever you want, I only get today.”

“Yeah, you have a point…”

“Irene—” before Parker could say much more, Irene had already sat down, fully sheathing his cock inside her.

“Aaah, oh, oh my fuck…”

“Shit, shit, Irene—” Being brought so close to the edge already, the suddenness of Irene sitting down on him so close to climax was like another shove closer to the precipice.

“God, yes, fill me up Parker!” His hips started bucking against Irene naturally as she started riding him, hard.

“Damn it Irene—” Parker’s hands wrapped around Irene’s waist, but even then, he felt like he couldn’t keep up with the frantic, almost desperate bouncing from Irene. “—holy shit.”

“Come on, pump me full, paint my insides white!”

“Ah, Irene, here comes.” The second was no less electric than the first; Irene’s hot walls pulsated around his convulsing member as it shot strand after strand of the thick, white paint Irene so ardently sought, straight into the deepest parts of her womb.

“Yes, yes, oh my god—” Irene’s eyes fluttered shut, her back arching yet again, throwing her head back but not, for one second, slowing down. “—it’s so hot, so deep, yes, baby! Fill me up more!”

Despite Irene’s pleas, however, Parker’s orgasm could only last for so long, and when it faded, Irene slowed to a halt, collapsing onto his chest. Parker, himself exhausted, laid his head back on the mattress, noting to himself how he could barely feel Irene’s head as it rose and fell to the same rhythm of his panting.

“Hmm, that was so good, Parker.”

“Yeah, same.” The next few seconds consisted of silence, only broken by the panting sounds of the three parties in the bedroom. When Parker didn’t feel Irene start to get off him, but rather feel her legs tighten around his, he shifted his gaze down. “Uh…?”

“Do you mind?”

“Er, I guess not…?”

Irene craned her head upwards to plant a chaste, grateful kiss at his jawline before resting her head back onto his chest.

“By the way, Parker, she means staying like that for the rest of the night, not just for a little bit longer.”

“Hm?”

“Oh.” Irene looked back up at him. “Sorry, I thought you knew.”

“How—” Parker stopped himself. He should know better than to question a Jessica. “—never mind. But…”

“…do you mind?”

In the back of his mind, Parker thought about Tiffany—how they spent their first night, how Tiffany fell asleep in a similar position, on top of him, but not with him still inside. Was even something like this ok with her?

His thoughts were interrupted by Jessica, saying, “Oh, yep, that’s another great shot.”

“Wha—”

“Rene, you want this one too?”

Irene shifted her head over to see Jessica presenting a picture of Irene’s pussy lips, glistening and slightly reddened, being spread wide apart by Parker’s cock still wedged firmly between them, a few trickles of their mixed juices flowing out from their tight connection. “Ooh, yeah, I do.”

“Tiff’s gonna love that one.”

“Ooh,” Irene looked back up at Parker, giving him a teasing smirk, “looks like someone else likes that one too.”

“I really can’t do any more, just to let you know.”

Irene frowned but nodded. “Fine. But let’s move to your pillow.”

Parker agreed, only as he was moving realizing, “wait, I never said that if I minded or not.”

“Well, might as well let me, now that we’re at this point, right?”

“Er…” Parker stopped, sitting upright with his back towards his pillow, “…at what point?”

“Plus, your cum might get out if you pull out right now.”

“I don’t really know if that matters…” Parker stopped, seeing Irene continuing to smile at him, realizing he was getting nowhere. “…also, I mean, I probably can’t stay hard for the entire night.”

“I know. That’s ok, I can reinsert it in the middle of the night if I need to.”

“But, also, I mean, aren’t you going to be incredibly sore tomorrow morning?”

“Ooh, is that a threat?”

“No—” Parker sighed. Of course Irene—of course a Jessica would think like that. “—I mean, no matter how big or small I was, that would be the case. A vagina isn’t meant to keep a penis inside it for an entire night.”

“I’ll be fine. I’ve done it before, and I’m still here, aren’t I?”

There was no winning this. Of course, Parker could just lift Irene off him, but … or maybe, he couldn’t actually do that, with how Irene had wrapped her legs around his. “I mean, if you’re sure you’ll be fine, then, sure, I guess.”

“Yay! Thanks Parker!”

Parker first made sure to throw the covers over their bodies before laying down, Jessica right beside them. “Y’know, this is the second time I’ve slept beside you while my friend is sleeping on top of you.”

“Oh wow, Tiff also likes cockwarming?”

So this is called ‘cockwarming’, I guess.

“No, she just like, fell asleep, normally, on top of Parker.”

Irene nodded, a hint of disappointment in her face. “I see.” As Irene began snuggling up to Jessica, she said, “Thanks again for this, Jess.”

“It’s the least I could do.”

“Jess, I promise, you really don’t have to worry about that.”

Jessica sighed. “I know, I know you always say that, but you’re just too nice to … I don’t know.” After another brief silence, Jessica said, “I bet we just confused the hell out of Parker.”

Irene giggled. “Yeah, I bet.”

“Well, if you don’t wanna tell me, I mean, it’s your thing to say.”

Jessica looked over at Irene, who shrugged. “Sorry Parker, but I’m just going to leave it at that.”

Of course, Parker was curious, but he knew when he was overstepping his boundaries. “All good. Good night, you two.”

“Good night, Parker.”

The three of them fell asleep not too much later after that.

With this chapter, I'm all caught up to AFF. Apologies in advanced for slow updates ^_^"

[kesujo]

Also idk if you’re okay with DMing if that’s easier or preferred than random asks haha

You can feel free to DM me as well, I don't mind either way. Whichever way you (or anyone reading this) prefers to contact/talk with me, I'm fine with :D

[kesujo]

I look forward to all your future updates. Checking every other week on AFF for the next release haha. Hopefully you’re still considering using some of the suggestions on kinks/idea I mention a month or two back. Would love to see those explored more with your writing style :)

Wait I'm so sorry, I don't have suggested/requested kinks or idols written down anywhere, could you ask it again?😭

(also, a reminder, the only way to make sure I take on your suggestion is via my crowdfund :D)

I'll try my best to push out these updates in a timely manner ^_^"

[kesujo]

It’s good to have you backing posting and updating your fics! What’s the next series thats getting updated?

Currently working on the next 'The Pet of Kim Taeyeon', but might end up releasing something else ahead of that chapter, as I have a few drafts in the works xD

This next chapter will give a bit of a bigger window into the societal hierarchy in the demon world that was briefly touched upon in the Seohyun/Yoona chapter, so hopefully that will be interesting (as well as the smut, of course)!

Oh, but the next update will be part 2 of 'Soiling Mr. Innocent', as that is already completed. Then I'll (finally) be fully caught up with AFF, and then Tumblr folks will also have to wait as long as the AFF readers ^_^"

[kesujo]

Chapter 14: Miss Not-So-Innocent - Part 1

Previous chapter here. 8.4k words

“Hey, by the way, how’s it going with Tiffany?”

“Hm?”

Jessica showed up an hour or so after Parker had finished dinner. Seeing that she arrived in her pajamas, Parker was about to turn her away when she said she just wanted to hang out and was feeling a little lonely. He knew Hunter had to leave the state for an emergency for one of the hotels he was responsible for—a safety threat of some kind—leaving Jessica by herself for a few days now, so he shrugged and let her in. Fortunately, Jessica stayed true to her word, joining him in watching a volleyball match in the living room and doing nothing more.

In fact, with how much Parker’s been interacting with Jessica recently due to work, casual conversations in the office in which the subject of sex didn’t come up even in subtle, teasing jest were becoming more and more frequent. It was nice, even if Jessica had called him into her office the other day to coat his penis with some weird stuff while she kept it erect for a few minutes and refused to elaborate further afterwards. Otherwise, however, their conversations were … exceedingly normal. It’s only been a week, but having normal interactions with Jessica was a nice breath of fresh air. When she wasn’t dragging him to film pornos or dragging him into her office to be railed with her tits hanging out the windows, Jessica was a very charming, very likeable person. So, Parker’s guard slowly but surely dropped, to the point that he had pretty much forgotten that Jessica was sitting next to him on the couch until she posed the question.

“Pretty…” Parker racked his brain for any possible way he might’ve wronged Tiffany that would thus elicit the question from Jessica. Was it that kiss? But she didn’t seem to mind that much … was there anything else? Did he find some other way to mess up? “…good?”

Seeing Parker’s hesitation, Jessica laughed. “Relax, I’ve heard from Tiffany but want to hear from you too.”

Hearing that, Parker let out a sigh. “Yeah. Pretty good. I took her mini-golfing and then had seafood for dinner. It was a ton of fun, at least for me, but…”

“Hm?”

With how socially aware Jessica was, Parker was really hoping he wouldn’t have to spell it out for her. “Well … you know, how—what’d you hear about it from her?”

When Jessica stayed silent for a few seconds, Parker’s heart plummeted. Was it that bad?

“Do you want to know how Tiffany reacted to watching that porno we shot?”

Parker didn’t know what he thought Jessica said at first. He had to do a triple-take to fully understand it, and when he did, “Ti—” actually, was he hearing correctly? “—Tiffany?!”

“Hm?”

“You showed that to her?!”

Jessica met Parker’s bewilderment with a nonchalant smile. “Yeah. Don’t worry though, she loved it. You should’ve seen how red her face was.” In the back of Parker’s mind, he had to admit that the sight would’ve been really endearing. “But, I mean, it’s not like she doesn’t know we fuck on a regular basis.”

Parker groaned. Was that a good sign? What did Jessica’s answer even mean? “But … ah, but that’s … and she knows it was us?”

“Mhm.”

Parker’s mind was beginning to short circuit. The fact that Jessica was so jovial about this was a good thing, right? “And she knew it was us when she asked to see it?”

“Mmhm.”

“And … she really watched it, all the way through?”

“Yep.”

“And she … she liked it?”

Jessica laughed. “Yeah! Why are you asking me so many questions?”

“I mean … are you sure it was ok to show Tiffany something like that?”

“Well yeah, considering she was the one who insisted on watching it.”

Parker’s jaw dropped. “She—” if it wasn’t Jessica who was telling him this, he never in a million years would’ve believed it. Heck, even though it was Jessica, Parker was still unsure if he believed that. “—she wanted to watch it?”

“Yep. I know, I was surprised too.”

The adorable, wide-eyed Tiffany, who could barely say the words ‘sex’ or ‘fuck’ without turning beet red, who was hesitant to even ask for a goodbye kiss after their last date … that Tiffany asked to see a porno her best friend and said date featured in?

“I can see that you don’t believe me.”

“I mean, you can understand why, though.”

“Yeah. I teased Tiff about it for days.” There was laughter in Jessica’s voice, and a little bit within Parker himself, he couldn’t help but feel bad for her. “You know, you two are so darn cute together!” Unable to contain the excited schoolgirl inside her any longer, she let out a squeal so loud that Parker jumped. “I knew you’d be perfect for each other! You should’ve heard her squealing to me about how perfect you are after every single one of your dates!”

Hearing that put Parker a bit more at ease. “Well, glad to hear it. Just, go easy on her, alright?”

“Aw, worried about your girl?”

“She’s not—” Parker stopped, realizing Jessica wasn’t going to listen no matter how firmly he denied it.

“I mean, she pretty much is, right?”

“What?”

Jessica’s grin grew wider. “Come on, you don’t think Tiff didn’t fill me in on all the deets about your dates? How you got a discount at that restaurant for being a ‘really cute couple’, how you kissed her goodnight in front of her parents after that one date, and how that turned into an impromptu first meeting with them, and how they ended up adoring you?” Parker groaned. He could feel the tips of his ears turning redder by the second: he just wanted to smash his head into the couch’s armrest, but the rally going on in the volleyball match was too intense to turn his eyes away from.

“Jess—”

“Oh, and of course, on your most recent date, where you gave her a pad when she forgot to put extras in her purse?!” Parker was now convinced: the reason why Jessica was so giddy about Tiffany getting together with him was so that she could tease both of them relentlessly. Never mind what he thought before, about Jessica being incredibly likeable: she was the Devil herself. “I’ve heard from Tiff’s parents about male friends of hers they disapprove of. But to think you managed to charm them after kissing their daughter goodnight?! That’s almost unheard of! No, scratch that, that is absolutely unheard of!”

“Can you please stop?”

Jessica let out a giggle. “You and Tiff both, the way your voices get so quiet and your ears turn so red, are just too adorable.”

After a brief pause, Parker spoke back up. “So, you know how I only asked you twenty-two questions about Tiffany?” Jessica nodded. “I’m going to use one of them now.” Sensing the seriousness in his voice, the smile faded from her face. “Are you one-hundred-percent sure Tiffany is willing to have an open relationship?” This was the one hangup that was preventing Parker from asking Tiffany to be his girlfriend. Going out with Tiffany while fucking her best friend just felt wrong. Spending time with Tiffany, talking to her, just being around her made Parker feel like he was on cloud nine, but that thought lingering in the back of his mind prevented him from fully enjoying it. He wouldn’t put it past Tiffany to simply be too nice to acquiesce with an open relationship when she, in reality, wasn’t. Or maybe she even gaslit herself into believing that she was. “I mean, maybe you’re not the right person to ask, but…”

“Yeah … I know, right? A sweet, innocent, traditionalist girl like Tiffany? Especially after what she went through?” Parker didn’t respond, continuing to watch the match. Parker figured Jessica was talking about the troublesome experience Tiffany had with an ex, but seeing as how she kept her wording vague, he didn’t pry. “I’ve talked to her a lot about it, reassuring her I’d be willing to give up on my competition with Hunter in a heartbeat for her, but every time, she said that she’s sure about it.”

“I … I see.”

It set Parker’s mind at ease somewhat, but still didn’t fully clear up the muddiness in his mind about the topic. He would just have to talk to Tiffany about it.

“Have you two fucked since the first time?”

Parker snorted. “What—what are you asking all of the sudden?!”

Jessica just smiled. “So, that’s a no?”

“No! For your information, it’s already not normal to have had sex with someone before starting to date them.”

“That’s such a waste though, with how hot Tiff is and how much of a blast you two were having last time.” Parker’s face flushed a little at that memory. It was true that having sex with Tiffany was great, and he would be lying if he said that he never thought about it, but Parker prioritized taking the proper steps in their relationship first. He was thankful for Jessica for introducing them, but he didn’t need her to influence it with her salacious tendencies.

“It’ll happen when it happens.”

“That might be sooner than you think. I’m pretty sure Tiffany is—” the notification sound of a phone interrupted her, and when Jessica whipped hers out to check it, she got up. “—sorry, my friend just got here, she’s in the lobby. We were supposed to hang out, but do you mind if she comes here?”

No. No, no no no. He wasn’t going to get roped into this again. He didn’t care how unlikely it seemed that this friend of Jessica’s would want to have sex with him, he had gotten caught off guard too many times with thoughts like surely not or but this is too far-fetched or Jessica isn’t this insane to disregard that possibility.

“I wouldn’t want to intrude.”

“Oh, I’m sure she wouldn’t mind.”

“But she came to hang out with you, right?”

“I’m sure she’d love to meet you.”

What was Jessica doing here? Did this friend know about him for some reason? Sure, if Parker was visiting a friend, he wouldn’t mind meeting a friend of his friend’s, but saying he’d love to was stretching it a bit. Maybe this friend just liked meeting new people … otherwise, Parker couldn’t shake off the paranoid feeling that this was going where he feared it might be going. “I’m nothing special.”

“I beg to differ, you’re my husband’s best friend. Such a man is not ‘nothing special’.”

Parker sighed. He knew where this was going: they would go back and forth until Jessica made him feel guilty for refusing to accommodate this friend of hers. In fact, they didn’t even need to go back-and-forth much more, he was already starting to feel that guilt, but trying to disregard it to fend off his paranoia felt a moot task. “If she really wants to come over, then yeah, she can.”

“Great! I’ll be right back!”

In the few minutes Jessica took to retrieve her friend, Parker weighed the possibility that he would be roped into more shenanigans. If she was even able to rope Tiffany in, then what about her friends who were more like her? Parker didn’t really know many of Jessica’s friends, but from what little he heard about them from Tiffany, she was more so the odd-one-out than the normal one. Given, in that context, it seemed like Tiffany was joking, so all Parker could hope was that Tiffany was exaggerating a bit for comedic effect.

When a knock came at the door, Parker jumped out of his seat. “Coming!” Opening the door, he was greeted with the smiling visage of Jessica and one other, slightly shorter but truly breathtakingly beautiful woman. If Parker was tasked with the objective to sculpt the most aesthetically pleasing face he could imagine, this woman would’ve easily beaten the product of his imagination. Parker didn’t know what it was with Jessica and having the most attractive friends, but she was an almost mystical, ethereal beauty that he almost couldn’t believe existed in the real world. Her skin was fair, unblemished, and porcelain white; her hair jet black, silky smooth, stopping at her chest; the only thing that could be said about her was that her slim figure didn’t make way for many curves, but even that seemed to suit her pure, innocent visuals well. Above all else, though, was how well her facial features fit on her face: her eyes were large, her eyelashes long, her eyebrows perfectly trimmed, her nose slim and long, her lips full, her cheekbones protruding and her perfectly aligned teeth shining white against his apartment’s lights.

“Parker, this is Irene, a childhood f—…”

Jessica abruptly cut herself off, looking over at the other woman, who gave her an encouraging nod, emphatically interjecting, “Friend!”

“—friend of mine.”

“Hi!” The luminescent woman stepped in and embraced the significantly taller man in a hug, a gesture which momentarily caught him off guard. “Oh wow, you’re pretty tall.”

“Uh—” He had never met Irene before, so being introduced with such a friendly gesture stunned him for a brief second. “—yeah, sorry.”

“Oh, no need to apologize! It would probably be easy to tackle you, I would just have to duck a little and your arms would go right over my head!”

Parker let out an utterly bewildered chuckle. “Wh-What?”

“See?” Irene demonstrated by doing exactly what she said, ducking a little and wrapping her arms around his torso, planting her face against the bottom of his sternum. “It goes right over,” she said, tilting her head upwards to see Parker’s arms swiping at open air.

“Yeah … I guess it does…” Parker looked over at Jessica who was just looking at the two with a bemused smile. He shot her a confused glance, to which she replied with a shrug.

Irene released Parker, squatting down to pick up a package she had dropped to hug him. It was only then that Parker noticed it. “What’s that?”

“Oh, it’s just something Jessica asked me to pick up for her.”

“…Right, gotcha.” The vague answer reminded Parker of the hesitation with this entire ordeal, something that Irene’s effervescent introduction had caused him to forget. Did he really want to know what that package contained? Did he even care? Why didn’t they drop it off at Jessica’s place, which was right next door, first? None of these were questions he was going to get answers to anyway, so Parker just kept them to himself.

“Were you watching volleyball?”

“Yeah. Do you watch?”

“Nope!”

The answer, again, caught Parker off guard. With the amount of enthusiasm Irene asked the question, Parker figured she recognized the teams or at least had some degree of interest in the sport. “Oh.” Usually, Parker was able to carry a conversation better and more naturally. With Irene, he couldn’t even formulate a proper response in his mind.

“Oh—oh my gosh, they’re hitting that ball so fast! I can’t imagine intentionally letting that hit my own arms.”

Well, that was something to work with at least. “Yeah, those spikes can get up to sixty miles-per-hour.”

“Don’t you need to be tall to play volleyball?” Irene turned to face Parker. “You’re pretty tall, right? Have you ever played it?”

“Me? No, I just like to watch. I’m probably on the shorter side for volleyball players, honestly.”

Hearing that made Irene’s eyes bulge out of their sockets. “Really?! Wow … I probably wouldn’t even have to duck to tackle them.”

Another chuckle escaped Parker’s lips. “Why would you want to tackle them?”

“I don’t know. Isn’t it fun to tackle people sometimes?”

“I don’t…” Parker trailed off, completely unable to formulate a response. “…Jessica, how do you keep up with her?”

Jessica smiled. “I don’t. I just let her say whatever she wants.”

“Hm…”

Irene didn’t seem to mind, plopping down on the sofa and setting the package down next to her. “Oh wait, number nine is pretty hot, isn’t he?”

“Hm?” Jessica turned towards the TV screen, finding the player with the corresponding jersey. “Yeah, he is.”

“How tall is he? Do you know?”

Irene turned towards Parker, who could only shrug. “My guess is somewhere between six-two and six-five.”

“Holy … that’s a bit too tall, isn’t it? I mean, if someone’s that tall, would I even have to kneel to give him a blowjob?”

Parker let out a hacking cough. “Wha-What?”

“I mean, you’d probably have to bend down a little. Like, for Parker, I can still kneel and be level with his dick, but I need to pull it down a little while straining my neck up a little to compensate.”

“Oh, I see. But what if their penis isn’t as big? Then wouldn’t it be slightly harder to pull it down to the level of your face while kneeling?”

“Oh, that may be true…” What the hell kind of a conversation were they having? And why were they speaking about it so casually? And especially in front of someone else? “So I guess you’d have to squat or something.”

“Hmm … wouldn’t it be pretty hot to be riding one of their dicks while another one of them stuffed your mouth from above?” Jessica pondered it, not seeming to be very convinced of the idea. Parker, on the other hand, was still recovering from the whiplash from the stream of vulgar words coming out of the mouth of the woman with contrastingly angelic, pure visuals. “Or maybe they could spitroast you with your feet off the ground, or maybe even suspend you in midair while fucking you in both your pussy and your ass.”

“Hm … I’m pretty sure Hunter’s a little shorter than Parker, but the suspended spitroast idea sounds so hot…” Parker, no longer feeling comfortable with the conversation, slowly got up and off the couch, but before he could escape, Jessica grabbed ahold of his arm. “Where are you going?”

“Uh … bathroom?”

“Right there,” Jessica motioned towards Irene, who simply shot Parker a smile.

“What?”

“There’s your urinal,” she repeated, Irene opening her mouth in tandem.

Parker scoffed. “Wha-What are you even saying?”

“What she’s saying is that you’re free to use me like a toilet.”

Oh god, now there were two of them. He knew it—he knew it was a bad idea to let Jessica invite her friend into his apartment. Why was he so soft on her? “I’m not—” hearing Parker sigh caused the two to burst into a fit of giggles. “—you tw—what’s wrong with you, Jessica?”

“Huh? Were you about to ask Irene what’s wrong with her?”

“What?” Irene’s face took on an exaggerated look of offense. “How could you? All I did was offer my mouth as your urinal.”

“Like—” Even when there was one Jessica, Parker often found himself overwhelmed with how sexually and kinkily she spoke. “—I, like, I mean, you realize why that’s a really—” But now that there was a second one just as sexual and kinky, if not more so … how was he supposed to react? “—that’s, like, you know, not … normal … not a normal thing to say?”

Irene shrugged. “Normal’s boring.”

Oh. Was this where Jessica got that idea from?

“Right…”

“Well?”

“Hm?”

“You need to go to the bathroom, right?”

“No, and even if I did, I wouldn’t use Irene’s mouth. I mean, I just met her, you know.”

“Oh, but she knows all about you.”

That couldn’t be good. How could he escape? But this was his apartment. Where could he even run to?

“I really don’t want to know—”

“She watched our porno.”

“God damn it, is there anyone you didn’t show that to?”

Jessica giggled. “Just like one or two more friends, don’t worry.” That was not the answer Parker was hoping Jessica would give him, but he figured he should be thankful it was only one or two more of her friends.

“Can I see it?” Irene couldn’t be talking about what he thought she might be talking about. There was no way. A woman he met just minutes ago for the first time … surely, she wasn’t asking to see his—“I want to see your dick for myself.”

Parker could only laugh. Ordinarily, having such a beautiful woman request such a thing would’ve been at least somewhat humbling, but given the situation, Parker couldn’t feel anything less than absolutely and utterly bewildered. Not only was it difficult to keep up with another Jessica, but the implication that something about the porno made Irene want to see his penis in person made Parker’s mind spin. He wasn’t sure if he wanted to know why that was, but now he had to grapple with that fact with the eager-eyed woman sitting on the other side of the couch from him. “Jessica, what…?”

“Oh, I forgot, you probably didn’t watch. There were some shots that made your penis look amazing, so I’d say Irene’s reaction is understandable.”

That wasn’t what Parker was trying to ask Jessica in the slightest, nor did he really understand Jessica’s explanation of Irene’s reaction, so he ended up just saying, “No, I—I’m, I’m not—I mean, I literally just met you, why would you want to go there already?”

Irene furrowed her eyebrows in confusion. “Do I need to know someone for a while to see their dick?” Was she being serious? Either Irene was the best actress in the world, or she actually didn’t see an issue with her proposal. “I mean, people have one-night stands all the time, don’t they?”

“I mean—” Parker had to admit Irene had a point. But still … his brain was starting to hurt. It really was too much, trying to keep up with two Jessicas at the same time. “—no, I guess, but…”

“…But what? Did you want to see my tits first? I mean, they aren’t anything too impressive, especially compared to Jessica, but—” Parker stopped Irene as she moved to throw her short off.

“No! That wasn’t what I was trying to say. It’s just … I thought you came here to hang out with Jessica?”

“Um … I thought she invited me over to introduce me to you.” It was only then that Parker remembered Jessica mentioning introducing a childhood friend to him a week ago.

“Ah, right…” Thinking back on it, Jessica’s description of her at the time matched Irene pretty well: her figure wasn’t the best, but she was insanely beautiful. Parker just wished Jessica had given him a better heads up as to what kind of a person she was. Then again, she was Jessica’s friend. “…but that wasn’t the impression I got from Jessica.”

“…whoops, forgot to tell you?”

Parker rolled his eyes and sighed. “Well, now that you’ve introduced us…”

A brief silence followed in which the two ladies exchanged glances. Whatever telepathy that transpired between the two, the result was Irene saying, “I guess Jessica didn’t tell you much about me.”

Parker shook his head. “Sorry, not really.”

“Well, basically, all you need to know is that I have a breeding kink.” Again, Parker was caught off guard, letting out a hacking cough. “I came here because I want you to pump me so full of cum, my womb will have no choice but to give me a baby.”

That was a hell of a proposal, but what was Parker even supposed to do with it? Sure, Irene was definitely attractive enough to elicit a positive desire to acquiesce with that demand, but first off, why him, specifically? Was it because of that porno? The way she worded it … ‘my womb will have no choice but to give me a baby’ … Parker didn’t want to pry, but it almost sounded like Irene had tried multiple times before and had failed just as many times. But why would he have any better of a shot than all the other presumed guys she’s had in the past?

He felt like Irene was burdening him with a task, and the expectant way she was looking at him reinforced that.

“Ordinarily, I would want proof that you were tested recently for STIs, but since Jessica vouched for you, that’s not necessary. I have my own STI test report from last week in case you wanted to see it for yourself.” Irene handed him a bundle of papers that Parker briefly looked at—not that he was that interested in them, more so because he was so perplexed that looking at the bundle of papers placed in his hand was a reflexive action to being handed them. “Also, if you do manage to impregnate me, I promise to not burden you with child support. I can sign a contract if you’d like. I have one here,” she said, procuring another bundle of papers from her purse.

“Um…” Parker was overwhelmed, and this time, it wasn’t because of her eccentricity. It was almost like a business transaction, except it was one of those too-good-to-be-true proposals that had to be a scam. But if it was, where was the detriment to himself? This was Jessica’s friend, after all: would she try to scam a friend of her friend?

All this preparation reinforced his theory that Irene had done this with multiple other men, but aside from that, Parker didn’t know what else to think. Irene certainly seemed determined, even if she had said everything with the same jovial expression on her face. Thinking about the amount of times Irene must’ve tried and failed to become impregnated made him feel bad for her, even if he didn’t know why it was that Irene so badly wanted a child. But the question remained: why did he have to be the next one to try to knock her up?

“Come on, Parker—Irene’s giving you a free pass to fuck her until you’ve emptied your balls inside her. When’s the next opportunity to fuck someone like Irene without worrying about any consequences going to come up?”

Parker didn’t want to admit that Jessica had a point, but first… “Just to make sure—you aren’t in a relationship, right?” Irene shook her head. There was one concern gone, but with that, another arose. “Then … I’m sorry if this is insensitive, but do you mind telling me why you want a baby so badly?”

“Well, they’re so cute, aren’t they? Ever since I was little, I’ve loved kids, but guys don’t really like me, so I decided I’ll just raise one myself.” Parker didn’t believe Irene in the slightest when she said that guys didn’t like her, but there had to be a basis for that. What that was wasn’t Parker’s business to determine. In the corner of his eyes, he could also see Jessica shift uncomfortably a little, but he didn’t want to try to read into things. “Having sex with a bunch of different kinds of people is just a bonus. I don’t think I’ve ever had sex with someone as huge as you, though.”

Parker almost felt like he had to accept Irene’s proposal, which was weird because no man in his right mind would reject a chance to have sex with her. If they had met at a bar and Irene proposed to go back to his place, they might’ve had a one-night stand even if he didn’t know her ultimate goal with the sex. But… “So … you brought Irene over to have sex with me?”

“…Yeah?”

Sometimes, Parker wished he could dive into Jessica’s head to figure out why she didn’t find it weird that she did this. If Parker had a nickel every time Jessica brought over a friend with the explicit purpose of getting the two of them to have sex, Parker would have two nickels, which wasn’t that many nickels but it was weird it happened twice. Or maybe it wasn’t weird, considering this was Jessica. Did this mean he could anticipate Jessica doing this more in the future? If he and Tiffany became a couple, what would that say about him as a boyfriend, even if Tiffany stated she was fine with being in an open relationship? At least right now, he and Tiffany weren’t an item, but if they ever did, could he, in good conscience, do this?

“You gotta stop pimping me out.”

“Well, think about it like this: you get to fuck a bunch of hot women, and my friends get to experience your cock. It’s a win-win!”

“So, is that a no then?”

At the point they were in, needing to talk about being exclusive to each other was implied, but with what Jessica said … of all people, Jessica, the best friend of the woman he was seeing, who so woefully begged Parker to take care of Tiffany well, telling him Tiffany said that it was fine for him to have sex with other women … and to top it all off, as much as Parker tried to stave off the feeling, he could feel himself getting turned on ever so slightly. Was he bad for feeling this way? It felt wrong in so many ways, but when such an amazingly attractive woman was pushing herself onto him like this, wasn’t feeling turned on natural? No, a man with principles would be able to turn her away. But, then again, a man of principles might also claim that it was a man’s duty to acquiesce to the demands of a woman in need, and Irene was presenting herself to him as exactly that. “Well, first of all, let’s move.”

Just as he moved to stand up, Irene pushed him back down onto the couch. “Nope. I’m way too horny now. Do you mind?” Irene asked, her fingers looping around his pants.

“Wha—um—” Not that he wasn’t used to very forward women, but the eagerness with which Irene situated herself between his legs stunned him for a second. “—n-no, I guess?”

Off came his pants and boxers, and out came his mostly-limp dick. “Ooh, wow…” Irene’s dainty fingers brushed against his member. Parker felt his lower half tense up, his dick twitching at the soft sensations of her fingers wrapping around his shaft. “You’re not even hard yet, huh?”

Shit. Parker wasn’t mentally prepared yet, so, scrambling to answer, he stammered out a, “not really.”

“Hmm…” Irene’s fingers wrapped more tightly around him. With each firm tug and jerk, the soft reproductive organ grew more and more erect. “It’s so beautiful, too…”

Parker blinked, then let out a chuckle. “What?”

“Isn’t it?”

Irene turned to Jessica, who nodded in response. “It is!”

“What…” the question died in his throat. Not that he’s seen many other penises, but Parker figured his was pretty average, appearance-wise. What about it was aesthetically pleasing? He knew he probably wasn’t going to get a very good answer though, so he let the question die in his throat.

“Wow, and it’s still getting bigger.”

Figuring it was pointless to continue ponder about the morality of the situation, Parker shifted his mind towards Irene. The slightly deeper breaths Parker was taking gradually turned into gasps and hisses, his erection hardening and growing with every stroke. “Mmm…”

The fact that Jessica was very avidly watching didn’t help at all. Parker shot her a glare, but she just responded with a confused expression, her drawn-together eyebrows asking him ‘what?’. He didn’t have high hopes that would drive Jessica away, but Irene didn’t even seem to mind. She continued stroking him, egging it on further by planting chaste kisses along its hardening length.

“You said it was … seven inches?”

“Yea—”

“Seven point five,” Jessica interjected.

Parker had felt it irrelevant to correct such a minute difference, but of course Jessica would know the precise measurement, and of course she would be the one to correct Irene.

“Oh, god … so this is what seven-point-five looks like, huh?” Irene said in marvel, staring at his now fully-erect penis.

“Yeah. How do you feel, finally seeing it in person now?”

Parker tried not to think about the implications of Jessica’s use of the word ‘finally’. He, for a brief moment, wondered if women talked about the porn they watched and if they used it, but knowing it was Jessica and a slightly smaller and less curvy Jessica, he realized it was pointless to even wonder about it. “It’s … amazing. I thought they must’ve spent some serious budget to make his cock look so mouth-wateringly appealing, but now I realize the camera didn’t do it justice.”

“This is so weird.”

“Hm? What is?”

Parker could only gape at the clueless Irene. “Wha-What? What isn’t?”

“Oh, I guess you would want me to at least do this shirtless, huh?”

“That’s not—” Parker’s interjection fell upon deaf ears, Irene proceeding to throw off her shirt and revealing her breasts. The loose top she wore hid how well-developed they actually were, but they still probably couldn’t fill Parker’s palm. That didn’t mean he didn’t appreciate them, though: with its even paler, milky white color tightly stretching across her chest, each mound decorated with a golf-ball sized, light-brown areola with two equally squeezable-looking nubs sitting in the center, they were as pleasant a sight to look at as the rest of her. “—what I meant in the slightest, but ok.”

“Hm? What did you mean, then?”

“I mean, Jessica’s right there.”

“So?”

Parker shook his head. He should know better than to try to appeal to common sense with a Jessica. “Never mind.”

Irene gave him a smile, giving his shaft a few more firm pumps before saying, “You’re funny,” then swallowing his tip whole in one swift motion.

“Agh—” Irene didn’t stop until she was halfway down his length, and by then, he could feel her throat tightening around his cock. “—ah, Irene—”

Irene, on the other hand, had placed hands on either side of his inner thigh to stabilize herself, unable to respond except with a few gagging noises. Tears started welling up in her eyes the further she went down, suppressing her gag reflex when it reached deep enough. It felt like it would never stop, not that Irene wanted it to; she felt like she had completely unhinged her jaw, her nose almost pressing against his shaft. Being that she could only breathe from her nostrils, with every intake of air she took in, accompanying it was the musky smell of Parker’s cock, and that invigorated Irene even more. With how much space Parker was occupying her mouth, her tongue had no choice but to be firmly pressed against the underside of his dick, haplessly drooling all over it. She tried to pay as much attention to his balls while doing so, but the truth was, at some point, both Irene’s mind and her throat had become completely occupied with Parker’s penis.

“Ah, shit.”

“Wow, look at her go…”

Irene barley registered the fighting words of her friend, taking a few moments to steel herself before beginning to bob her head against his length. Another swear flew out Parker’s mouth at the feeling of her velvety tongue expertly gliding and coiling along his length, her throat flexing and tightening against his member like it was made to house him. However, if that was indeed the case, then the housing was grossly undersized: Irene still had a third left to go before she could claim to have taken in his entire dick with her mouth.

Part of Irene began to wonder how he’d fit inside her pussy. How far would he reach, how would it feel to have him cum that deep inside her? Irene’s pussy ached, translated in the increased vigor of her deepthroating of Parker.

“Irene, holy shit—”

Parker was doing everything in his power to keep her hands off her hair. While Irene’s impressive blowjob-turned-deepthroating felt amazing, and while she sank a bit deeper with each bobbing motion, having the little bit unattended left something to be desired. Even if she talked and acted like Jessica, it didn’t mean she wanted to be treated like her, nor did it mean he even felt comfortable doing so. The fact that, in watching her and experiencing what Irene was doing to him, he felt inclined to shove her face until her nose touched his crotch made him wonder if Jessica had become too much of a negative influence on him.

Like clockwork, as soon as Parker felt sufficiently warmed up to want to reciprocate, Irene came up for air.

“Wow, you almost got all of it by the end there.”

“Really?” Irene wiped the drool coming out of the corner of her mouth, but even as she did so, she looked insanely beautiful. It wasn’t the same pure-innocent beauty as from before: this time, it was more so a femme fatale kind of beauty, one that made you realize she was dangerous but in all the ways you didn’t care about.

“Yeah, you had like an inch to go, it looked like.”

“Hm…” Irene looked up at Parker with a grin. “Maybe next time, I’ll go for all of it.”

“…Right.”

Irene giggled at Parker’s confounded reaction. “How was my throat?”

“It felt…” Was it normal to ask the question so giddily? “…uh, it was good…?”

“Why do you never tell me that?”

“Well,” Irene said, ignoring her friend and climbing onto Parker’s lap, shooting a dazzling, seductive smile at him, “wait until you feel my pussy.” It should’ve hardly been a surprise that Irene talked this way, but it still caught Parker a bit by surprise. By the time he had processed it fully, Irene was already aligning his cock with her entrance. “Ready?”

“This is … shouldn’t it normally be me who’s asking you?”

“Oh, you won’t have to ask me if I’m ready.”

The next sound to come out of Parker’s mouth was a surprised moan, the feeling of Irene’s blazing hot sex wrapping around his cock overriding his ability to speak.

“Mmm…”

Irene had her eyes closed, a mixture of a bliss and lust on her face as she lowered herself onto him at an astonishingly quick pace—quicker than Jessica their first few times, if he remembered correctly. “Ah, Irene—”

“Wow, fuck you’re big…”

More than halfway down, Irene started to slow down, electing to rotate her hips and slowly grind her way down his shaft. It felt incredible, alright: the intense tightness with which her pussy squeezed his cock, the wetness that counteracted any resistance the tightness offered, the warmth, the way her pussy walls seemed to be massaging his shaft … but the fact that Jessica was right there, and he was inside a woman he didn’t even know an hour before lingered in the back of his mind. Irene didn’t seem affected at all, but it stuck in Parker’s mind: was this normal? It couldn’t be, right?

Who was he kidding, of course it wasn’t normal. Even one-night stands, picking up chicks from bars or meeting from Tinder or the like involved getting to know someone at least somewhat before getting to the sex. For Parker, he had been made aware of Irene’s existence for only a few minutes before his cock was already two-thirds of the way inside her. How much his sense of what’s normal dulled since he started spending time around Jessica … Parker didn’t even want to think about it.

“Wa-Wait, Irene…”

He could tell Irene was going considerably slower, and if she was in pain, she was doing an immaculate job of hiding it. The intensity her pussy was squeezing his cock, however, was teetering on the line of pleasure and pain. However, perhaps it was due to some kind of pride, or maybe it didn’t feel painful to her, or maybe it even was Irene wanting to brag about being able to take his entire length in one go to Jessica, but she didn’t stop.

“Hmm … mmm…”

The low rumble of Irene’s husky voice was a nice distraction to the burgeoning pain on his cock, but Parker still had to grit his teeth to endure it.

“Irene, please…”

Parker had hardly ever begged for anything in his life. Maybe there were some times when he was a kid, begging his parents to let him finish the gym battle in the Pokémon game he was playing or begging his parents for ice cream on a hot summer day, but his parents otherwise treated him well. His first couple of sexual encounters with Jessica was what broke his streak of not needing to beg for anything, but ever since she told him about her competition with Hunter, the need to do that vanished.

At this moment, that need reemerged.

“Too … it’s too tight…”

The plea seemed to translate into a compliment to Irene’s ears, though. “Yeah? You like how tight my pussy is?”

It wasn’t that it didn’t feel good at all, but a combination of things distracted Parker from the pleasure aside from the pain—namely, self-consciousness from the knowledge that Jessica was watching them and the fact that he and Irene were essentially strangers. Asking Jessica to leave wasn’t going to actually make her leave, and addressing the fact that he met Irene only minutes before didn’t seem like it’d affect Irene, so the only thing he could point out was the thing she was bragging to him about.

“N—Irene, slower, please…”

“Hm?" Parker’s hands cupped her cheeks and pushed upwards. “Oh!” Jessica let out a giggle as Parker lifted her up enough that the pain mostly subsided.

“You’re too eager, Rene.”

“Sorry…”

Irene shared a sheepish smile with Parker, who just shook his head at it. “Just, more slowly, ok?”

Irene nodded, and it was only after that when Parker realized what he had said: or rather, how casually he said it.

Being around Jessica really was messing with his capability to withstand a level of bullshit a normal person shouldn’t. Then again, a normal person would probably be willing to withstand more bullshit for the chance to have sex with Irene.

“Righty-do.” Parker blinked a few times, a bemused smile starting to play at his lips. “But you have to control the pacing this time, ok? Because I can’t promise I won’t do the same thing if you don’t.”

“Uh, right.”

When they resumed, Irene’s eyes fluttered shut. Her lips parted again, something Parker couldn’t help but look at: of all the beautiful features perfectly placed on her face, her lips had to be the most alluring. Even when slightly parted, or perhaps even more so when they were slightly parted, they seemed to naturally form a pout.

He wasn’t dating Tiffany yet. Plus, according to her best friend, she was even fine with an open relationship. And said best friend, who seemed to be invested in the relationship between the two, introduced Irene to Parker for this exact purpose. This wasn’t cheating. He shouldn’t feel bad for wanting to lean forward and capture Irene’s perfect, kissable lips.

“Shit.”

“Ooh yeah, fuck…”

Irene, perhaps interpreting Parker’s frustrated groan as one of pleasure, responded in kind, gently biting the corner of her lower lip and throwing her head back.

Having sex with Jessica was one thing, but having sex with another woman, even if she was Jessica in another body … Parker couldn’t rid himself of the thought that he was betraying Tiffany, somehow.

“Deeper, babe…”

“…Shit.”

Tiffany didn’t seem the least bit phased when Jessica was riding him; in fact, she seemed intrigued more than anything. But then again, that was before they started seeing each other. Maybe now it would be different.

Was he thinking about this too deeply?

“Parker…?” Irene turned around, her eyes landing on the conflicted, downcast gaze of the man whose cock was inside her.

“Damn it. Jessica, are you really sure about Tiffany?”

“Oh, wait, Parker’s the guy Fany’s been seeing recently, right?” Jessica nodded. “In that case, we should probably send her some pic—” she abruptly cut herself off upon seeing Jessica hastily motioning for her to stop.

What? Was this some kind of extreme teasing? Did Irene hate Tiffany or something? Why would she propose such a thing? But, most of all, why wasn’t Jessica reprimanding Irene for suggesting them to do such a thing for what seemed to be their mutual friend?

“I was going to let Tiff tell him!”

“Oh! Oh my god, I’m so sorry—”

“Ok—” Parker lifted Irene off his lap and set her down next to him. It was definitely strange, preparing to dive into a serious topic with his erection out for all to see, but this seemed too important to pass up. “—what? What kinds of pictures were you going to send her?”

“Um, sorry Parker, I need to ask her something first.”

“Just to be clear, were you talking about pictures of … of … this?” Parker didn’t intend to raise his voice, but he felt as though he had been deceived into playing some kind of cruel prank on Tiffany. Irene seemed so nice, so likeable, and so genuine, too.

“I can tell you what Irene meant by that, but first I need Tiff’s—” Jessica’s voice trailed off a little, her eyes darting back to her phone notifying her of a text message. “—um, Tiff’s permission.”

After finally blowing up on Jessica about what they had been doing behind Hunter’s back after nearly being caught by him on his balcony, Parker figured Jessica needn’t hide much else from him. Jessica, too, seemed glad to be cleared of that misunderstanding … but where did Tiffany play a part in this?

“Give me a little…”

Irene sat idly next to Parker, a clearly guilty expression on her face. That wasn’t the face of someone who wanted to do something mean to Tiffany. Or did she just look that way because she had been caught?

“…ok, I got her permission. You know how I told you Tiffany was fine with an open relationship, but didn’t elaborate?” Parker hesitantly nodded. He didn’t want to antagonize Jessica, nor Irene, too quickly, so he made sure to reign in any kind of animosity that was starting to form within himself. “Well, I figured Tiffany wanted to be the one to tell you, but now the cat’s out of the bag, and now that I got her permission, I’ll let you know. I actually do know why Tiffany’s fine with an open relationship: it’s because she’s … how should I put this, a voyeur?” Parker didn’t even know how to interpret that. “Hm … no…” but what did that have to do with anything? “…well, the bottom line is, she finds the idea of another woman fucking her man hot.”

Parker’s first reaction was to scoff at that. “What?”

“I know! It’s always the purest, most innocent ones that are the freakiest, huh?” In Parker’s eyes, Jessica had no grounds to say such a thing, but … looking into her eyes, there didn’t seem to be a hint of deceit. Not that he knew her well enough to be able to detect it. “Why do you think she asked me to watch that porno we shot?”

Shit … well, that did explain that one thing, given it was true.

“But…”

“I can show you what I just texted her if you want proof.” It felt like a violation of privacy of the woman he was seeing, but his curiosity got the better of him. He nodded, leaning forward, Jessica turning her phone’s screen toward him. Sure enough, the text exchange was with Tiffany, and Jessica was explicitly asking permission to tell him about that aspect about herself. What probably took Jessica a bit to inform him was the little bit of hesitation Tiffany showed, but when Jessica promised some pictures and videos of him fucking Irene, Tiffany buckled.

“Do … you have a single normal friend?!”

Jessica burst into laughter. “That’s rude! Aren’t you pretty much dating her?”

Parker groaned. On the side, he could hear the faint chuckles of Irene. “I mean…” he didn’t mean it like that. It was just a guttural reaction he couldn’t contain … but wasn’t it pretty normal? Actually, he shouldn’t justify that outburst like that. Admittedly, it was pretty awful of him to say such a thing about a woman he was seeing, but … well, at the very least, this was something he did not see coming. And he wondered why Tiffany was friends with Jessica; turns out, they maybe had more in common than he initially thought. “…yeah, but … wait, are you actually gonna send pictures to her?”

“Well, I promised, so … unless you’re unwilling?”

Parker almost laughed at that. Leave it to Jessica to just assume he was on board with such a ridiculous proposal. If it was something the woman he was seeing wanted … should he deny her? It wasn’t even like the idea that Tiffany was a cuck of sorts turned him off from her; maybe it was Jessica’s influence on him, but he saw it as nothing more than a quirk, albeit a pretty extreme one.

“Irene…?”

“Um…” Irene’s downtrodden gaze alerted Parker that she still felt bad despite things having been cleared up.

“It’s—” it was only then Parker remembered his dick was out, which he began to move to cover but stopped halfway. “—uh, it’s fine.”

“So … then, are you also ok with the pictures?”

Parker sighed. When did his life become so weird? “Yeah, I guess.”

At that, Irene’s eyes lit up. “Great!” Actually, maybe Parker was the weird one. Maybe his preference for missionary, and at most, doggy, made him the odd-man-out. “Then…” Irene sprung off the couch and repositioned herself in his lap, her hands resting on his knees while her ass hovered inches over his softening erection. Parker tentatively put his hands on her plump cheeks, spreading them out to see her still-glistening pink folds, drooling at the prospect of being torn open again by his cock. “…go ahead. Make me scream with that dick.”

Next part here.

[kesujo]

Chapter 15: Misses Siren

Previous chapter here.

TW: non-con, from the guy's side. 7.3k words.

It wasn’t very frequent that Seojun was approached on his way to the gym, but when it did happen, he hoped it was always by a pair of drop-dead gorgeous women who were almost definitely succubae, especially seeing as their first words to him were, “You’re Seojun, Kim Taeyeon’s pet, right?”

The way they carried themselves, their word choice, the way they eyed him, something about these two women gave Seojun pause. But then again, the same thing happened with Jessica, then with Sunny, and then again with Yeri … he was definitely being too paranoid. Seojun has managed to pick up hints here and there about people—demons, probably—that Taeyeon doesn’t seem to want to mess with, but did any of them pose an actual threat to her? As far as Seojun knew, Taeyeon was near the top of the totem pole for succubae; it wasn’t really a matter of if any of them could pose a threat to Seojun himself, but if they dared to raise a hand against Taeyeon.

There wasn’t anything to be cautious of. Especially not giving away information that was seemingly very well known in the demon world already.

“Yeah. How may I help you two ladies?”

Seeing the two of them sharing an excited look reassured me. “We’ve heard soo much from you! Do you mind—”

“First off,” the slightly slimmer but less curvaceous one said, “I’m Yoona and she’s Joohyun.”

How many centuries, how many millennia, have these women lived, and how was it that they still looked no older than their mid-twenties? Their unblemished, porcelain skin, their voluminous, silky hair, their fashion that unapologetically exposed parts of their midriff in Yoona’s case and waist in Joohyun’s case, everything about them were picturesque. If their bomb figures weren’t enough to convince Seojun that the pair were succubae, their ethereal beauty that also whispered of centuries of maturity would have.

Did Seojun ever mention how thankful he was to have met Taeyeon?

“Hi! My family name is ‘Seo’, so if you want, you can call me ‘Seohyun’!”

Seojun blinked, a bemused smile stretching across his lips. “Um … ok? Why?”

“It’s fun to have a similar name with others, isn’t it?”

Seojun couldn’t really understand where Seohyun was coming from, but her energy was infectious. He found himself smile and nodding along in no time, saying, “Yeah, I guess it is. Plus, if you say it really fast, ‘Seo Joohyun’ can almost sound like ‘Seojun’.”

“Yeah! Exactly!”

Yoona, on the other hand, seemed less on board with the idea, shaking her head and saying, “Yeah, you aren’t making any sense, Joohyun.”

“Hey! It’s Seohyun!”

“Right. Seohyun.” Although the two seemed close, the side-eye Yoona was giving Seohyun wouldn’t have given Seojun that impression. Seohyun, on the other hand, didn’t seem to think much of it. Was this an act? Maybe Yoona was just being exasperated at her friend’s antics? “Anyway,” Yoona said, turning back towards him, “we’ve heard a lot about you.”

“Hey, that was my line!”

“Joo—” a glare from her partner alerted Yoona, who promptly corrected herself, “—Seohyun, it doesn’t matter who says it. The bottom line is, we’re both curious, right?”

“About what?”

I knew what their answer was, but some part of me wanted to hear the words from their mouths. “About what it would feel like to be stuffed full of that hot, thick, delicious sperm of yours.”

That definitely did the trick. Seohyun, the one who whispered the salacious sentence into his ear and brought about the tightening in his crotch, grabbed onto his arm and pressed it against her voluptuous chest.

“Yeah?”

Yoona similarly grabbed his other arm, pressing it against her albeit less full bosom. Still, it felt heavenly; such a situation was one a man could only dream about, in which two sinfully sexy women attached themselves to his arms, looking at him with a sultry, begging expression.

“Mmmhmm.” The response came out more like a moan, flowing out from Yoona’s lips and directly into Seojun’s ear. “What would you say about that?”

His mother always told him to be wary of strangers. In his past life—rather, before he met Taeyeon—such a situation might’ve raised some alarm bells in his mind. Was he being scammed? What if these two women were working for some shadowy crime syndicate that was trying to kidnap him?

That Seojun admittedly was too influenced by dramas, but understandably so: his life was so unbearably plain, even those kinds of darker scenarios had some kind of appeal. Maybe he’d be rescued by some vigilante, or maybe he’d channel the few years of taekwondo he had taken in his younger years and escape his captors, or maybe they’d try to torture him for days about some information they desperately needed from him but he’d heroically resist until he was finally discovered by the police or the feds.

Now, Seojun had nothing to fear. He was associated with Taeyeon, who could easily overpower ordinary humans and was a succubus of sufficient status that most other succubae wouldn’t even dream of messing with her. Plus, if they knew about him, it seemed likely they were acquaintances of Taeyeon’s. Taeyeon did, after all, state that one of his responsibilities was attending to her friends when she initially offered him to be her servant, or her ‘pet’. Sunny didn’t need approval, and neither did Chungha or Yeri, really.

Plus, who was he to deny these two if they wanted to be stuffed full with his cock so badly?

“I’d tell you that I’d be more than happy to oblige.”

The two beauties shared another excited look amongst themselves, Yoona saying, “Close your eyes for me for a second, would you?”

“Uh, why?”

“Well, we can’t very well be fucking in public, can we?” Over the weeks, the idea of partaking in such a taboo activity appealed to him more and more. He wasn’t sure if it was the additional self-confidence he had, the experience he had acquired with having sex, or maybe it was the type of sex he was having recently. Still, given the option to have sex in a more private location versus a public place like a nearby alleyway, Seojun had to say he still preferred a more private setting. “I can use my Trait to take us back home.” Seeing Seojun’s confused expression, she went on to explain, “My Trait allows me to connect two places in space together.”

“Oh.” Were succubus Traits that powerful? Seojun had figured all of them were sexual in nature, and while certain Traits like Jessica’s seemed to be able to be used in other situations, they seemed to mostly revolve around the act of ‘feeding’. But then again, there was one Trait that probably was as powerful as instant transportation, and that was Boa’s global-range, memory-altering Trait.

“Usually, it’s ok for succubae, but not for any non-demons. Which is why I’m having you close your eyes, because it helps with the disorientation.”

“Ah, I see.”

After Seojun’s eyelids fell over his eyes, he was led a short distance away, but before he could wonder where they were taking him, Seohyun’s voice alerted him. “We’re here.”

“Oh, that was—” Upon acquiring his surroundings, Seojun did a double take.

“Welcome to our house!”

‘House’ was a humble way to put it. Where Yoona had taken them could only be described as a mansion.

“Holy…”

They were in what Seojun assumed to be the foyer of the massive residence: the space itself was massive, at least two stories in height as signified by the signature winding staircase before him, a massive chandelier hanging above the massive, hollow space. Along the sides were fancy decorations consisting of banisters and paintings Seojun felt he should’ve recognized were he more cultured—some Korean-looking, some otherwise Asian-looking, and others Western-looking. The floor was a beautiful, shiny mahogany, a rug of a deep, royal red garnished with golden fringes stretched across the open space leading to who knew how many different rooms.

“Um, actually, just remember, I got something to do first, I’ll be right back though.”

With that, Yoona whisked up the stairs, leaving only Seojun and Seohyun in the foyer. When he turned his eyes back on the bustier of the pair, he found her eyes cast at a very specific downward angle for just a brief moment before they flicked back up. “Come, come!”

Seojun was barely erect, so if Seohyun was already impressed with what she saw, he couldn’t wait to see her reaction to what he could do with his package.

“So eager.”

Seohyun beamed a luminescent smile at him, and for a second, he completely forgot what he was doing, where he was, even what his name was. It felt like he was in some sappy rom-com, in which Seohyun was the beautiful childhood crush who finally acknowledged his presence and graced his presence with a smile that had the power to weaken the knees of even the toughest men.

“Shall I?”

“Huh?”

Already on her knees, seeing her inch forward to his crotch snapped Seojun out of that fantasy and into the present one, in which that childhood crush was actually a devious seductress who was lustfully eyeing the growing bulge in his pants.

“If you don’t mind~”

Off came his boxers together with his gym shorts and out popped his half-erection that whipped out from their confines and booped the demoness lightly on her nose. Seohyun flinched, not from the forcefulness of his shaft onto her face, but from the shock at seeing such a large member that was clearly not even fully erect yet. Such a reaction didn’t go by unnoticed by Seojun, who couldn’t hold back his grin. Every time he encountered such a reaction, he thanked Sunny in the back of his mind.

“Woww … so thick, too…” Seohyun’s wispy tone reflected the look of amazement on her face, the gentle touch of her delicate fingers that wrapped around the circumference of his shaft causing Seojun’s fingers to curl. Her grip tightened, and with each pump, his shaft stiffened until the tip of his cock brushed up against Seohyun’s soft, velvety lips. “I don’t even know if this’ll fit inside me…”

That caught Seojun’s attention for only a brief second, as in the very next, his mind was completely preoccupied by the sudden warmth and wetness of Seohyun’s lips swallowing the tip of his dick.

“Fuck, Seohyun…”

Her tongue swirled around his glans, her lips creating an airtight seal around Seojun’s shaft as the wet muscle coated the soft tip of his dick with her warm saliva. Feeling the dick grow with both her hands and her lips, Seohyun let out a pleased hum, taking Seojun out of her mouth and alternating between planting kisses along the soft tissue of his cock and rubbing her tongue against it. Seojun’s hands naturally found themselves caressing her cheeks, holding back, with all his might, the urge to grab her pretty little face and fuck it mercilessly. In combination with the twisting, tugging motions of Seohyun’s hands, the wet warmth firmly being applied against the upper half of his shaft made holding back more and more difficult. Seohyun, on the other hand, had become so occupied with the magnificent cock before her that she had essentially forgotten it was attached to someone. In fact, she barely felt Seojun’s hands on her face, gently goading them forward, since she was already doing so of her own volition.

When was the last time she had encountered such a monster? Even its sheer thickness made fitting the first few inches into her mouth more difficult than usual, forcing her to open her jaw more than she was used to, but then subsequently feeling the amount of length she had yet to go with her hands made Seohyun’s head spin.

“Hmm, fuck,” Seohyun moaned, reeling her head back, “there’s so much…”

“It feels amazing, Seohyun.”

Seohyun shot another beaming smile at Seojun. “I know, right? Better than Taeyeon’s blowjobs?”

Honestly, Seojun didn’t know what to say. Were they better? At that moment, he couldn’t even recall what Taeyeon’s blowjobs felt like. All his lust-addled brain was capable of thinking about was the softness of Seohyun’s hands, the velvety feeling of Seohyun’s lips, the warmth of her mouth, the spine-tingling feeling of Seohyun’s tongue gently caressing all the best places.

“I-I think so.”

Seojun had no basis to say what he did, but frankly, his brain clouded with lust pushed out whatever words it figured Seohyun wanted to hear out his lips.

“You think so?” She leaned back, fingers curling around the hem of her top and pulling it over her head in one smooth motion. As her head emerged from the neck hole, the demoness flicked her silky-almond hair out of her face, tossing the shirt aside and reaching back to unclip her bra. “By the time I’m done with you, you won’t even remember Taeyeon’s name.”

The sheer confidence in Seohyun’s demeanor turned Seojun on like no other, which increased exponentially when she pulled the piece of undergarment off her chest and tossed it atop her shirt that had gracefully landed on the arm of a nearby sofa.

“Damn.”

They weren’t the biggest tits he’s ever seen—Sunny, and possibly Yeri, had Seohyun beat there. Still, that didn’t make them any less impressive.

“I bet she can’t do this much, huh?”

Seojun had his fair share of boob-play in the two weeks he spent with Yeri, but he never did get tired of seeing a pair of nice, round, perky tits smothering the base of his cock. “Uugh, fuck,” Seojun muttered under his breath, the pressure from the soft tissue squeezing his sensitive member sending shivers up his spine.

“Wow, so much is still sticking out!” As Seohyun pushed the soft, malleable bags of fat up his length, the inward pressure from her hands increased and increased until they reached his glans. She kept it there for a brief moment, rubbing her tits back and forth against his cock in a rocking motion before letting them fall back down onto his groin. “So?”

“Wh-What?” Seohyun only responded with an expectant gaze. Seojun, pulling his mind out of the cloud of lust his mind had sunken in to; thankfully, he didn’t have to strain too much to remember what she had asked. “No, she can’t.”

“That’s right,” she said, directing her gaze down at the cock trapped between her boobs. “I’m going to have so much fun with you.”

It was objectifying, but Seojun couldn’t help but get turned on whenever a girl—a demoness—talked directly to his cock like it had a mind of its own. Especially someone who looked as regal as Seohyun, even in his previous life, he probably wouldn’t have minded being dominated by such a woman. Demoness.

Leaning down, Seohyun first started with kisses mostly along the upper half of his cock, then incorporating her tongue, then wrapping her lips around it. The titjob evolved into an amalgamation of that and a blowjob, with the base of his cock enjoying the plush yet intense pressure from Seohyun’s boobs while the upper half enjoyed the warmth and wetness of her lips and the suction from her mouth.

“God, fuck, Seohyun.”

No God, just me.

Seojun flinched at the words that appeared in his mind. It clearly wasn’t his own voice. Was it—?

You like that? My Trait allows me to talk to the mind of the person I’m having sex with directly.

Seojun could only nod. While the prospect of talking to the person who was blowing him was certainly not novel, as Taeyeon did it from time to time, the prospect of hearing the voice of the one whose mouth was preoccupied with his dick also telling him how much she loved the fact that she had to unhinge her jaw to fit his monster inside her was fucking hot to him.

Hm…

Seohyun lifted her head, whipping her head back to flick the hair out of her face, leaning back on her hind legs to look at him.

“No point in doing that if it reminds you of your Taeyeon, huh?” Seojun scrunched his eyebrows. Did the thought-projection also include mind-reading abilities? Or, more importantly: was she jealous? “Come—”

“Joohyun?”

Both of their heads whipped over to see Yoona, standing at the entrance to the living room, her face contorted in a clearly bewildered expression.

“It’s Seohyun, Yoona.”

Yoona rolled her eyes. “Whatever. Seohyun. What are you—” when Yoona’s eyes landed on Seojun’s cock, he could see her eyes bulging out a little. Seojun didn’t know what was happening—was Yoona disappointed Seohyun started without her?—but that reaction put a grin on his face. “—doing?”

“I mean, look at this thing,” Seohyun said, wrapping her hands around the circumference of his cock, “and tell me you don’t want to ride the fuck out of it.”

“I—that’s not…”

Wait a second, ‘ride the fuck out of it’? Has he ever heard of a succubus talking about ‘riding’ someone? When talking about the appeal of a man’s sustenance, it was always about ‘feeding’ or the ‘taste’, but not very often the act itself.

“…I mean, yeah, it’s massive…”

Out of all the succubae he’s met, Yoona had to be the first one who looked so apprehensive about feeding off him. Maybe she couldn’t sense it like Yeri? But Yoona and Seohyun didn’t seem that young in the slightest. Why was that?

“Fine, you sit there and watch while I get destroyed by this monster.”

That kind of language wasn’t all too uncommon with succubae, at least. Was he being too paranoid? Where did this even come from? Maybe he was being too full of himself. Maybe Yoona simply didn’t find him as appealing as other succubae.

When Seohyun started lowering herself onto him, Seojun’s hands shot out to support her waist, as if practiced. “Wait—”

It wasn’t Seohyun or Yoona who stopped him—rather, it was himself, catching himself from saying … what?

When the tip of Seojun’s cock made contact with Seohyun’s dripping wet entrance, he could just about see the shudder that reverberated across her entire body. Yoona, stood paralyzed at the entrance of the room, watched on with widening eyes. Seojun, meanwhile, had all semblance of caution thrown out the window as soon as he entered the sultry succubus, the warm, melodic moan erupting from Seohyun’s lips fueling his lust.

“Fuck, Seohyun…”

Feeling her labia stretching, being plied apart by his girth, and feeling her tight snatch pressing on all sides onto his cock, Seojun began gritting his teeth.

“Aah, oh god, Seojun!”

The more Seohyun was lowered onto Seojun’s lap, the deeper the heaving of her chest got, and the louder her sighs and gasps and moans got. But, there was a clear problem.

Seohyun was tight. Too tight.

Usually, how sex with a succubus normally went was that, just as Seojun would begin to feel her pussy was getting unbearable, it would adjust and give him a little bit of breathing room. However, this time felt distinctly different.

“Yes, fuck! Split me open, Seojun!”

“Ah … urgh…”

This time, the deeper he delved into Seohyun, the worse it got. This time, instead of being almost painful or being painful but being more pleasurable, the pain just got worse and worse until it ultimately began to overwhelm the pleasure.

“Fuck, Seohyun, I-I can’t.”

“Yes you can! More, Seojun! I know you still aren’t fully inside me!”

Seojun shook his head. “N-No, I … it-it hurts—”

They weren't succubae. That’s why her vagina wasn’t accommodating him as a succubus’s should. Because Seohyun and Yoona aren’t succubae.

That’s why his internal alarm bells were going off.

But then … why do this? Or maybe, they weren’t supposed to be doing this, which was why Yoona was shocked at Seohyun’s actions? But then, what about their Traits? Maybe they were witches, like Sunny, and … but, no, from her explanation of ‘life force’, what they did shouldn’t be possible. Was this another prank?

“Wait—”

“Fuck, fine.”

Yoona threw off her shirt, and as she began walking towards them, kicked off her pants as well. However, Seojun couldn’t even fully enjoy the view of the slim, svelte, scantily-clad figure of Yoona walking towards him, knowing they might’ve roped him into something he wasn’t prepared for.

In the first place, the only person who called him Taeyeon’s ‘pet’ was Taeyeon herself. Jessica, Tiffany, both only ever addressed him as a ‘Servant’. To Seojun, this seemingly small distinction made it much less likely that they were on friendly terms with Taeyeon. In other words, Seojun needed to escape.

“Wait.” Seojun stood up from the couch, catching Seohyun by surprise and causing her to stumble away a few steps. “Er, I just realized I didn’t wash down there, do you mind…?” Could he escape from the bathroom? But Yoona had taken him to who-knows-where. Where would he even run to? In his state of relative undress?

None of that mattered. The question was a test, too. Depending on how they answered—

“Why? I don’t mind. And Yoona finally decided to join us, too.”

“It’s just, I feel a little self-conscious.”

“It’s ok, you can sit back down and we can pick up where we left off.”

“Um—” The wind got knocked out of Seojun, his body jerking back onto the couch as if an invisible hand had reached out and pulled him backwards. “What—”

“He knows, Seohyun.”

“What? Yoona!”

“He knows. Look at him.”

Fuck.

“Oh … yeah, I guess.”

This couldn’t be happening. What were they? Why did they want him? Did this have to do with Taeyeon? Or Tiffany?

“Well, we can still enjoy his cock until Taeyeon gets here.”

“Leave Taeyeon out of this!”

The two of them turned their attention back to Seojun, who was currently sitting on the couch, completely immobilized by something.

“Hm? But, darling, this is all about Taeyeon.”

“What? What did she ever do to you?”

Yoona let loose a grin. “Oh, poor baby. You know nothing about the world of demons.”

Now, seeing Seohyun mounting him, straddling his lap with her thighs and reaching down to grab his stiffened member, only filled him with more and more dread. “Fuck, damn it—” his body wouldn’t respond to the danger though; all his cock could do was strain against his hips, yearning for that dripping, sweltering hot pussy that hovered a few inches above it. “—what-what do you want from her?”

“The things we want from Taeyeon … for your sake, it’s best if you don’t know, baby.” The warmth in Seohyun’s voice didn’t leave, but there was a more mature edge to her friendliness now. Something about the revelation triggered the change—or, probably, Seohyun was deliberately playing a more vibrantly outgoing character to dull his sense of caution.

How could I let them do this to me? What are they planning on doing with Taeyeon? Why am I just a good-for-nothing, horny, brainless dumbass who only thinks with my dick and never with any degree of urgency or caution?!

“Aww, poor baby.” Seohyun’s hand came up to caress Seojun’s cheek. Seojun, still immobilized, could do nothing but look back at Seohyun. “Look at you, you’re so mad at yourself.” Seojun opened his mouth only to let out a groan as Seohyun dropped herself back onto him. Her eyes briefly closed, a pleased hum coming out her lips. “The moment we saw you, there was nothing you could’ve done to escape us.” She opened her eyes to look into Seojun’s. “Look at it this way: you being lured by us is the safest way for you to end up here. If anything, you should blame Taeyeon for trying to shelter you from the world.”

“No, stop!” Somehow, Seojun couldn’t even muster the strength to push Seohyun off. It wasn’t that he was pinned to the couch, by her body weight or by whatever it was that pulled him back onto the sofa: his muscles simply didn’t listen to his brain’s urging of them to move! “She didn’t do anything wrong!”

This time, when Seohyun let Seojun’s cock sink deeper inside her, the pain wasn’t nearly as bad. Instead of trying to take it all in one go, she instead elected to shimmy down, pushing as far as she could before coming back up and repeating the process. “How can you say that when you’re like this? In fact, you should be thankful we’re letting you fuck us while we’re waiting for Taeyeon to arrive.”

Seojun wanted to reject it. The fact that his body was feeling pleasure was disdainful, shameful—he wanted to reject it, but Seohyun’s pussy didn’t allow him any reprieve. He should be thankful? That he was now getting raped by them? “No! Stop, get off!”

“Oh god, you’re so fucking big…”

Seohyun, completely disregarding him, had thrown her head back, her eyes closed and her lips slightly parted, panting and sighing the closer she got to swallowing him whole.

“Seohyun, that’s enough, when is it my turn?”

“Hey, I was the one who convinced you to do this! Don’t I get to at least cum first?”

Yoona sighed. “Fine.”

“No! You can’t do this! Get—” Seojun closed his lips, leaving his words trapped inside. What were they doing to him? Was the type of demon they were also a type that had certain ‘Trait’s?

“Oh, oh fuck, yeah…”

Every part of his body was sending him the wrong signal. The pleasure from the tight, hot grip of Seohyun’s damp, fleshy vaginal walls massaging his cock as they glided up and down his length, the sight of her ample breasts moving up and down in conjunction with Seohyun’s movements, the sexy moans leaving Seohyun’s lips that flowed into his ears and activated the baser part of him that turned the sound into arousal, it all left Seojun utterly powerless.

“Fuck yes, destroy my naughty little pussy.”

Perhaps it was in response to Seohyun’s words, or maybe it was one of them forcing his body to react to them, Seojun’s hips started swinging in tandem with Seohyun, barreling deeper and deeper into the abyss. The sound of her ass clapping against Seojun’s damp groin was the signal Seohyun needed to start riding him even more fiercely: with every swing of her hips, almost the entire length of his cock came out, and in an equally forceful motion, Seohyun’s ass slammed back down onto Seojun’s crotch. Now having lost control of his mouth, he could do nothing but feel his hips bucking in sync with Seohyun’s wild motions. He could feel a building tightness in his nethers, but pushing it down was a pointless fight.

His carelessness had put Taeyeon in such a potentially dangerous situation, and what was he doing? He was letting his kidnappers ride his cock, without a care in the world. What was wrong with him?

“More, more! So close, I can feel it!” He was long past the point of no return, but fighting it was the last thing Seojun felt he was in control of. Even if he had no control of his legs or arms or vocal cords even, the decision to hold his orgasm off as long as possible was at least something he could still do. “Yes! Defile me! Let your cum ruin my pussy! I want to feel this fucking monster pulsate as it unleashes every last ounce of its life inside me!”

It couldn’t have been a couple of seconds, but to Seojun, it felt like minutes had passed before the dam burst open. The shudder of ecstasy that ran down his spine caused a shivering gasp to escape from his throat, his cock pumping stream after stream of his viscous life force into the pussy of the moaning demoness.

Yoona barely let Seohyun ride Seojun’s orgasm completely before pulling her off. “My turn.”

Seojun didn’t have the physical ability to complain. How much about the male body did these two know? Even with his enhancements, Seojun still suffered from a refractory period, so the feeling of Yoona’s slick, wet tongue against his veiny member, still drenched with a mixture of Seohyun’s and his own fluids, barely did anything for him. It wasn’t until about a minute in that he started to feel it coming back to life, and as much as he tried to fight it, another minute later, his cock stood up proudly at its full length. “Hmm, that’s better.”

This couldn’t be happening. How much would they subject him to this humiliation? Was this how breeding animals felt when mating season was upon them?

“Oh yeah.” Yoona’s voice, husky and alluring, Seojun could tell wasn’t directed to him at all. Her back was turned towards him, slowly sinking onto Seojun’s member while letting out a slew of sighs and soft moans. “Mmm, fuck, yes, it’s been so long since I’ve been stretched out so much.” It was unmistakable, the pleasure that arose from the pressure of Yoona’s pussy against his cock, and as much Seojun wanted to shove it down, he couldn’t. It didn’t help that Yoona’s voice, god her sexy, hard-on-inducing moans that might’ve ordinarily been a gentle, soothing melody to his ears if he couldn’t do anything about it.

“See, I told you you’d regret letting the chance slip by.”

Yoona nodded, her head thrown back and eyes closed in blissful glee. “Yeah, yeah.”

“God, watching it is so hot. Are you sure we can’t just keep him?”

Yoona opened her eyes briefly to meet Seohyun’s. “If you want to fuck such a big cock, you can just go overseas. Do you remember how long we’ve been chasing after this goal?”

“Yeah, but it’s not even guaranteed to get us any results.”

“You don’t know—” Yoona cut herself off with a squeal, Seojun’s hip thrusting up and hilting the rest of his length inside her. Just like Seohyun, Yoona’s pussy was almost impossibly tight, to the point of being painful, but Seojun wasn’t even allowed to cry out in pain. What caused that movement just now? Seojun wanted to believe it was Seohyun, but to be honest, he wasn’t even sure. “—oh, oh fuck!”

Seohyun sighed, her eyes glued to the sight of Yoona’s labia bulging with Seojun’s girth, the length of his phallus creating a barely perceptible bump on Yoona’s otherwise slim, tight stomach. “That’s so hot, oh my…”

“This thing is making me lose my mind, shit…”

“So, we can keep him?”

“Joohyun, not now!”

It didn’t take long for Yoona to start moving: slowly at first, then with increasing speed. The pain gradually subsided as Yoona’s pussy stretched to accommodate its oversized guest, and eventually, the wet sound of Yoona’s romp slapping Seojun’s moist crotch filled the spacey living room.

“Fuck, fuck, yes, destroy my fucking pussy, yes!”

Seojun’s hips began to buck in synchronization with Yoona’s, and the fact that he was only fairly certain it was Seohyun or Yoona herself making him do so threw his mind into chaos. His mind was telling his body to stop, but was his body acting of its own accord, or was his body being controlled?

“So deep, so deep inside me, fuck yes split my fucking pussy open, fuck me harder, make me cum all over you!”

With how loud Yoona was now screaming, Seojun could barely even hear what Seohyun was saying—not that he really cared, about her words or anything but trying to force his body to stop. Was it his horniness that was overpowering the rational side of his brain?

Five, ten, fifteen minutes, Seojun’s perception of time was completely warped. His urge to resist was fighting a hopelessly losing battle against his lust; he could feel his hips thrusting deeper and deeper into Yoona, and every time the tip of his dick kissed the end of her cervix, Yoona’s vigor increased. Faster and faster, even faster than last time, Seojun’s climax rolled over him until it completely bulldozed past the flimsy shreds of his willpower, pouring streams of his viscous seed into the screaming demoness.

Even as Yoona rode him out, she refused to face him, not even bothering to address him—when she finally unmounted him, it was his cock that she thanked, as if Seojun himself didn’t exist.

“It’s a shame we only get so much time with you.” Powerless, helpless, Seojun felt a crushing weight deep in his soul that smothered his ability to think rationally. How could he … why would he let himself get caught so easily … thoughts, degrading thoughts, swirled in his mind, only temporarily broken by Seohyun mounting him again. “Ready for round three, baby?”

But Seojun couldn’t respond, nor could he even shake his head; he could only watch as Seohyun pushed himself back into her. They eventually moved him off the couch and onto the carpeted floor of the living room, his sight now taken away by the romp of Yoona, his sense of smell replaced completely with her dripping wet sex, and his sense of taste overwhelmed by the slightly bitter, tangy-ness of her juices. Although he had no desire to, his lips and his tongue acted with a mind of their own, hungrily devouring Yoona’s pussy like it was a fine steak.

His thoughts, too, began to become overwhelmed. The slight thumping of Seohyun’s ass against his groin as she rode him with wild abandon, the grinding of Yoona’s hips against his face as he continued to eat her out, everything—

“Seo Joohyun! Lim Yoona!”

At first, Seojun couldn’t even process what the voice said. “Ah, she’s already here.” Hearing Seohyun say that was what finally snapped Seojun out of it, and a moment later, a dawning realization came down upon him: that was the angry voice of his Mistress.

Sighing, Yoona got up, saying, “Fine. Come on, let’s go.”

“But—!”

“Seohyun.”

Seohyun sighed but followed, getting up and dressing herself back up. When the two left the room, Seojun was left lying on the ground, defeated. But … what should he feel? A part of him was undoubtedly relieved, but another was afraid for Taeyeon. Judging from the speed at which Seohyun brought him to this room, it was clear they possessed superhuman speed, at the very least. If they were the ones who baited Taeyeon here, it was also reasonable to assume that they at least had some way of dealing with her superhuman strength, too. What did they want with Taeyeon? Were they going to hurt her? Did he even want to show his face to her? How could he do that when it was his fault, his horniness, that got her into this mess? What would she say?

“Is Seojun alright?”

Hearing that caused Seojun to jump up, at which point he realized that he had regained control of his body.

“Yeah, we were just having a little bit of fun with him.”

As quickly as he could, Seojun dressed himself up and ran in the vague direction of their voices.

“If you did anything to him…”

Hearing Taeyeon’s voice, dripping with unadulterated anger, made Seojun’s feet crawl to a halt. Sure, he had heard Taeyeon being strict before, but never angry. And the fact that this was the first he ever heard her with that emotion—her, Taeyeon, the always-composed, super-mature, millennia-old demoness who had gone through it all and had experienced everything and gave an aura of utmost confidence and cool-headedness, that Taeyeon was speaking with voice brimming so full of anger that he could feel it rooms away from her slowed his step.

“What? Is that your attempt at a threat?” There was no laughter at the end of the sentence. Just confusion, like an adult trying to comprehend a toddler who was angrily punching them.

“Where is he?!”

“Right here.”

Making eye contact with Seojun mellowed the anger out of Taeyeon’s eyes. “Oh my god, Seojun!” Seeing the relief in the softening expression on Taeyeon’s face dissipated all of Seojun’s hesitation. Why was he even worried about this? He should’ve known better: Taeyeon might’ve been strict at times, but towards Seojun, she was never anything but caring. “I’m—I’m sorry, I’m so—” and then Taeyeon’s mouth closed.

“Yes yes, a very touching reunion. Let’s get into why you’re here.”

The sight before him sent chills down his spine.

That action, in which they overrode his brain to control his body, was something that seemed to be in the realm of possibly with a mastery over life force. Seojun, at that time, figured his relatively poor connection and understanding of it made his body susceptible to being controlled externally. But, a succubus, who had better, finer control of life force, and who had lived as long as Taeyeon has, Seojun would’ve figured would be different. While Taeyeon didn’t seem to be able to pull off the stunts Sunny was capable of, Seojun figured she would have some kind of resistance to external forces trying to interfere with her.

Seeing Taeyeon’s mouth closing as her eyes widened made it clear to Seojun that he was absolutely clueless about the inner mechanicians of the world of demons. Seojun never tried to learn much more about life force and the like, but even if Taeyeon didn’t have more resistance, he figured she would have at least somewhat of a better time resisting them. To see her being stifled and controlled so easily by the two demonesses …  what kind of monsters were they dealing with?

“Here’s our conditions for Seojun’s release: you willingly submit yourself to us for experimentation for one year. If you do, we promise to never touch Seojun, never involve ourselves with Seojun, never breathe the same air as Seojun ever again.”

When her eyes turned back onto the demoness pair, they returned to their furious, pointed state. “You have some nerve. What happens if I call the authorities right now?”

Yoona grinned. “Oh? Do you want to? Or shall I? Do you want to see who they side with?”

What? Why would they side with the kidnappers? Also, what kind of authorities were they talking about? Surely, they didn’t mean a human police force, did they? Did demons have their own kind of authorities?

Taeyeon gritted her teeth. “You kidnapped my Servant. Do you really think they’d side with you?”

Yoona remained unphased, though. “All we did was ask him if he wanted to fuck, and he agreed. We were enjoying him just now before you rudely interrupted us.”

Seojun could feel his heart plummet as Yoona spoke. This was it. Taeyeon would renounce him, and—

“You really think you can get away with anything because you’re High Witches? Even breaking the pact—”

“Taeyeon, poor, naïve Taeyeon. You and all you succubus, all think you’re invincible because Boa happens to be a succubus. All of you act like you’re as important to all of us as she is, but all of you fail to remember that none of you are her.”

Seojun was clearly out of his depths in the discussion Taeyeon was having with Yoona and Seohyun, but the fact that Taeyeon was clearly losing … Seojun didn’t even know what to think. The way Yoona talked to Taeyeon, talked down to her, and the fact that Taeyeon seemed to agree that the fact that they were holding Seojun hostage for … what was it? An entire year of experimenting on Taeyeon? What would they even need to experiment on her for, if they were clearly so much more powerful than her? Maybe for an immortal such as Taeyeon, one year wasn’t much, but for Seojun … being subjected to some vague ‘experimentation’ sounded nothing short of torture.

“Damn it…”

“Taeyeon, no!” Taeyeon offered Seojun a smile as Yoona and Seohyun turn to look at Seojun. “I’ll be fine. I don’t know what’s wrong with the authorities, but there’s no way they’d just be allowed to get away with holding me hostage.”

“You have a great cock but nothing for brains, huh?” Yoona’s eyes briefly glanced down to his crotch before flickering back up. “Think about what happens to a succubus who isn’t allowed to use their Servant.” Seeing the revelation on Seojun’s face caused her to scoff. “If Sunny hadn’t augmented that cock, there would’ve been absolutely nothing redeeming about you.”

“You know nothing about Seojun’s worth.”

“I know you succubae value your Servants a lot, and I know you tend to have a particular attachments to yours. You never have to deal with us ever again, and we get you for only one measly year of your immortal life. Isn’t that an incredibly reasonable trade to you?”

One thing that bugged Seojun was, if Seohyun and Yoona were clearly in the position of power, why would they offer to never touch him, or ever be involved with him, ever again? Couldn’t they levy more unreasonable conditions? Was this some kind of a pride thing? Not that he wasn’t relieved to hear it, but … from the way they were wording it, Seojun imagined them chaining Taeyeon up to some kind of metallic restraint table, injecting her with chemicals or maybe even worse. And for a year straight? Even if Taeyeon was immortal, Seojun couldn’t imagine what kinds of psychological, traumatic, horrible trauma that would arise from it.

For Taeyeon, however, the consideration wasn’t whether or not she should trade herself for Seojun, it was whether or not she actually wanted to risk going to the Devil Policing Force or not. With how confident Yoona was, with how much she goaded her, even though Yoona and Seohyun were about a century younger than her, they still were talented enough to have carved a name for themselves amongst even other High Witches and High Warlocks. When was the last time she had to go to the authorities? Would this time be any different? At best, they’d ignore her, and at worst, they’d punish her for coming to the residence of Yoona and Seohyun and threatening them—this was probably what Yoona was banking on, and frankly, Taeyeon was fearful of that being the case as well.

“Fine.”

As little as Seojun knew the dynamics between the two kinds of demonesses before him, it was clear that Taeyeon acquiescing was inevitable. Knowing that didn’t make Seojun feel any better about it, and seeing Taeyeon’s gentle reassuring smile made him feel even worse.

If only he kept it in his pants, if only he was sensible and didn’t blindly follow strangers back to their house, if only he remembered the words of his mother to ‘not talk to strangers’ and especially to not agree to fuck them after only hearing Taeyeon’s name come out of their mouth and assume it meant they were friendly … but would anything have changed? If Seojun tried to run away, wouldn’t Seohyun and Yoona just caught him right away? If Seojun tried to deny that he was related to Taeyeon, with all the insane abilities Yoona and Seohyun have shown that they have, would they not have been able to somehow fetch that information from his mind?

Whether he could have done something to prevent this situation or was helpless all along … Seojun didn’t even know which he preferred were the case.

“Taeyeon, I’m so—”

Taeyeon silenced him with a shush. “It’ll be fine, Seojun. Be safe, ok? I’ll be home in about a year.”

…Sorry for those who were hoping for a … less rapey? ... Seohyun/Yoona chapter. If you’re worried that this conflict will take away from the smut, though, don’t worry! So far, I don’t have plans for a chapter that doesn’t have smut in it :D

Also, I don’t anticipate this mini-arc lasting too long.

[kesujo]

Mommy Taeyeon = dumjj

Ur da goat :DD need a dommy mommy Taeyeon in my life to make me cream my-

Wait what

Never mind

Lessons in PHP

12 Days of Christmas: Day 4, December 28th, 2024

Girl’s Generation/SNSD’s Kim Taeyeon x Male Reader

2k words

The clicking sounds of keyboards ring through the room. Students are doing their in-class assignments, while you’re struggling to solve the first problem on the sheet. How the fuck can your friends do this?

Fuck, this is hard. Your code repairs seem fruitless against the errors, so you raise your hand, hoping that one of the TAs will help you.

You look around, seeking for help, until you meet one of your TAs’ eyes.

Kim Taeyeon.

Fuck.

No, you’re not scared or intimidated by her, you’re just always perplexed by her otherworldly features. There are her sharp eyes, her perfectly sculpted nose, and that jawline that makes you almost drool. Every time she helps you with your code, you’re just unable to focus on the material because of the intoxicating perfume she wears. It’s as if she knows that it’s your weak point.

Taeyeon walks towards you with purpose, every step is confident. Her short skirt and tie sways with the movement. She looks straight at you, expressionless, until she reaches your desk.

“So.” Taeyeon starts the troubleshooting session. “What do we have here?”

“I–I can’t add the new values into the table, M–Miss Kim.”

She nods. “Okay, can you show it for me?”

You let the code work on itself, before typing your information into the boxes, press submit, and–

“Voila,” you mutter quietly. It doesn’t work. She seems to be amused by your attempt at cracking a joke.

“Alright, I’ll see what I can do.”

Despite her efforts, her attempts are also proven fruitless. The code just doesn’t seem to work how hard she tries, and you can feel that it’s starting to get on her nerves.

“I can just ask an AI for this, Miss Kim.”

She shoots you a surprised look. “AI? Yah! You won’t learn that way! Just–meet me after the class, alright? I’ll help you.”

“O–Okay, Miss Kim.” You’ll be late for lunch again.

—

The students are starting to leave the seats one by one, having finished their in-class assignment early. Then, there’s you, trying to fix your damn code, trying to learn. Still, it just won’t budge.

“Fuck.”

Finally, the bell rings. You pick up your laptop and walk towards Taeyeon, hoping to find some relief in her. She nods at you. 

“I’ll be there,” she says. She’s still helping Haewon with her code.

—

Taeyeon starts her debugging session. It’s particularly hard on PHP, because it won’t tell you where the mistake is. Fucking PHP.

As time goes by, you’re surprised that Taeyeon doesn’t seem to become stressed with the failed attempts. Hell, she even seems to be happier and happier, humming as she debugs the code! What is going on?

“You know, I think this is a delightful session–” she moves closer towards you. Her right arm touches yours, hands still on your keyboard “–we’re having.”

Her perfume fills your nostrils. It pervades your space violently. You’re starting to get hypnotized by it. Fuck, she smells good.

She moves in a little closer. Her hips press into yours. You can feel her body heat against your side. She types in a few letters. You hope it can finally make your code run. She reloads the page, dragging her fingers along your keyboard lazily before submitting the credentials.

“Whoops, seems like it doesn’t work~” says Taeyeon. There’s something in her voice, but back to your laptop first. Why won’t it work, and why does she sound so–

“Looks like we’re missing a few more things here.” She scoots her chair closer to you. It’s so uncomfortable, yet you don’t want to move away from her.

You’re revelling in this.

You watch as she types more letters into your screen—enter, shift, echo. She does it so elegantly, contradicting what every computer job is supposed to be.

She reloads the page again, typing in the information languidly. It’s as if she doesn’t want this to end.

It still doesn’t show up.

She shrugs, sighing at the disappointment on your screen. “Guess I’ll try again,” she says with a small smile.

You are starting to get restless. Her perfume is still invading your nostrils like crazy. You want to go to lunch so fucking bad, but you also don’t want to leave this smell of sensuality circling around her.

“Miss Kim, I–It’s fine, I’ll just–”

“No,” she commands, her voice stern. You jump slightly as she says that. “I won’t let my student go out of this room learning nothing.”

She presses into you even more. It’s starting to hurt now, yet you don’t have any intent to walk away from her, not when she smells so fucking good like this.

You hear a soft giggle from her. Is she enjoying the way she’s getting this close to you like this?

You scoot away from her a little, giving you and her some much-needed space. You can hear her sigh. Is it out of disappointment?

“Are you okay, M–Miss Kim?” you just have to ask. Can’t let your TA be uncomfortable after all.

She giggles. “Oh, I’m fine~ and please drop that name, mister,” she says with sultry. Her fingers draw an invisible line over your arm, hovering over it. Still, it makes you shiver.

“I like something more–” her hands are hovering on your shoulder now, and she’s pulling you in closer and closer, as if you’re magnetized “–intimate.”

Your breathing becomes shaky. Your hands tremble. Her scent becomes stronger and stronger as seconds go by. You’re lost in her.

“Wh–What’s more i–intimate, Miss Kim.”

She giggles, leaning in closer. Her breath touches your ear softly, and she whispers, “Call me mommy.”

You swallow hard. Being dominated by your TA isn’t exactly what you’ve been expecting today.

Her hands start to grope your pliant body. You respond to her touch strongly, sucking a sudden. She drags her hands down the front and back simultaneously, fully capturing you in her cage.

“Look at you, so–willing,” she says, letting out a giggle after. She reaches for your belt now, and she slowly unbuckles it adeptly. It comes off so easily, leaving you bare, unguarded. She then unbuttons your trousers. The edge of your boxers comes into view.

“Mommy will take your pants off, alright?” asks Taeyeon. You can only gulp and nod.

She pulls your zipper down gently, slowly revealing the tent under your boxers. Her eyes gleam, letting out a giggle.

“Ooh~ so excited for mommy, huh?”

You say nothing but a whimper. Your body quivers in unbridled anxiety, apprehensive of disappointing her. The tension is high. Taeyeon starts to grope your erection through the boxers, making your body quiver in pleasure.

She then climbs onto your lap, and your breath hitches. Your crotch makes contact with the wet spot on her panties. You can feel it. She’s wet.

She smiles and starts to grind her wetness on your crotch. She lets out a hum, clearly satisfied with her student’s reaction. You’re desperate for the friction she’s giving you. Your breathing quickens. You’re struggling to contain a moan any longer. It’s sickly sweet.

Taeyeon rests her arms on your shoulders, pulling you closer into her embrace. You’re completely captured by her—her face, her smell, all of her, and you’re revelling in the way she’s doing it.

“Y–You smell so good, mommy,” you utter, enraptured within her pungent aroma. Your mouth opens slightly, hoping to lean in for a kiss.

She chuckles. “That’s J’adore for you, baby.”

Taeyeon then parts her lips, just slightly. She leans in until her hot breath touches yours. It mingles in the air between you two, thickening with desire.

At the first touch of your lips, you feel shockwaves coursing through you. Her tongue touches yours, and you get to feel the soft flesh inside her mouth. You get a hint of strawberries remaining on her lips. Maybe she was in a rush this morning.

As you clash into each other, her tongue starts to invade your mouth recklessly, as if she’s trying to take as much of you as possible. She lets out one sweet hum after another. Her hands are still gripping onto the back of your neck. Wet sounds of the kiss ring through your ear. The sensation on your crotch remains. She’s grinding against you adeptly. She’s good at this.

The kiss deepens. Her taste of strawberries becomes too intense for you to handle, but she won’t let you go. Her hands start to glide down your willing body again, feeling your soft skin and muscles. You let out moans and moans in response.

“M–Mommy,” you rasp, muffled into the kiss. Her grinds quicken, stealing breaths out of your lungs. You are overwhelmed by the sensation of her clothed sex on you.

Her thighs tense up, her breathing quickens. She’s going to cum from grinding on your cock, fully clothed.

She unlatches herself from the kiss, leaving a string of saliva connecting you together. “Now, fuck, mommy’s going to cum, alright? Mmmm.” She bites her lip after she finishes her words, sucking in the air through her teeth. Fuck, that looks so hot.

“Y–Yes, mommy,” you reply. Your high is also coming. “I–I’m gonna cum too.”

Taeyeon giggles before grinding on your cock even faster, drawing stuttered moans out of you. Your loins tighten. You’re going to cum inside your pants!

Good thing you wear rather dark-colored pants today.

Her breathing becomes shorter and shorter. Her grip on your neck tightens. Her moans grow louder and louder. She’s cumming, and you’re all here to see it happen.

“Gonna cum, gonna cum, gonna cum, ahh!”

Her body spasms on top of you. Her eyes flutter. Her mouth hangs open. She screams, loud. She just came from grinding on your lap alone, and that couldn’t make you happier. She lets out a groan as her orgasm subsides, threading her fingers through your hair.

“Good boy,” she says with a smile, pressing her red, pouty lips on your forehead. That’s going to leave a mark.

The all-too-familiar feeling builds up inside your stomach. It seeps through your lower body muscles. Your feet twitch. Your thighs stiffen. It’s there. It’s there.

“M-Mommy, I’m gonna cum,” you utter. 

She smiles back at you, planting another kiss on your cheek. You’ll have to wash your face before going to lunch.

“Cum for me, baby.”

You grunt loudly. Maybe someone could’ve heard that. Your body writhes in bliss. You can feel your cock twitching inside your pants. Cum leaks out from the tip and paints the insides of your pants white. Some of it seeps out through your pants. It feels so good.

A giggle leaves Taeyeon’s lips. She’s loving the way her student breaks under her like this. “Good boy, good boy.” She runs her fingers through your hair lovingly, making you whimper a little.

Your orgasm finally fades. You pant in exhaustion after the sensual act. Your hands are still shaking. You just cum from dry humping with your TA!

“You okay?” she asks. You’re probably looking disheveled right now, all panting, chest heaving. “You look–scattered.”

“Y–Yeah, mom–uh–Miss Kim,” you stammer out. Your mind is in haywire right now. Should you still call her mommy?”

Taeyeon chuckles at your apprehension. She seems satisfied with her student being a mess like this.

“Oh, and about the code,” she suddenly says, snapping you back into reality. “We might have to make an arrangement at a later date.”

You blink, trying to connect the pieces back together. You were struggling with PHP, so you asked Miss Kim to help you with that. However, you got a dry humping session instead. The code is still unfinished.

“Y–Yeah, the code,” you respond, giving her a shy smile. “An arrangement, sure.”

“Maybe–this Saturday? I don’t have classes on that day.”

“Sure, Miss Kim.”

She gives you a smile, satisfied with your answer, before climbing off your spent body. “That settles it, then.”

You smile back at her before getting off the chair–

Fuck, you forgot to put your pants back up. Taeyeon giggles softly at your predicament.

“Oh, and–be prepared,” she says.

“Yes, Miss Kim?”

“It’s going to be a long session.”

—

[kesujo]

The Best Christmas Gift

Quickie, bfh for the holidays. Again, sorry for not editing/revising, I should’ve been asleep 2 hours ago. Enjoy :D

It’s nearly Christmas, and what a better way to spend the holiday than with a hooker? Rather, not a ‘hooker’, but a ‘friend’, as the app you’re using calls them. How this company has evaded the attention of the South Korean government for as long as you’ve been a customer, you’re not sure. It does a marvelous job of hiding its true business from the front, though: what you’re choosing from aren’t an array of sexy women clad in skimpy lingerie, smiling at you like you’re the last piece of meat and they’re famished, but a description of their personality traits. Except, those personality traits had nothing to do with the actual personality of the women at all.

‘Good at cooking’ equivocates to ‘submissive’, ‘great conversationalist’ equivocates to ‘willing to try most positions’, ‘honey voice’ equivocates to ‘vocal during sex’, and ‘pseudo-therapist’ equivocates to ‘has a humiliation fetish’. The personality tag ‘board game lover’ hinted at the woman being on the flatter side, but that was offset by something about the option you haven’t yet seen: absolutely no profile picture. Usually, a nice, family-friendly profile picture is included for each woman, but that wasn’t the only particular thing about this option: the theme seemed to be ‘Secret Santa’, leaning especially into the ‘secret’ part. In order to get the name and picture of the woman, you have to apply for the chance to be chosen by the woman herself. A layman might write such a deal off as ‘too shady’, given how inherently shady the app is in the first place, but you’re a recurring customer, and of the many, many times you’ve invited ‘friends’ back to your place for a nice ‘chat’, you have never encountered a single issue. Heck, you even had a couple of favorites that you tended to go back to, and had in fact planned on booking one of them again before coming across this deal.

It’s too tantalizing an offer to pass up, and you’re a bit of a gambling man anyway. Plus, it’s not even guaranteed that you’re chosen, so you apply. It’s the next day, not even ten hours, that you’re notified that you’ve been chosen, and when you get the picture of the woman, you know your gamble paid off.

The stage name of the woman is ‘Irene’, and full name ‘Bae Joohyun’. Curiosity leads you to Google her and reveal why she looks so familiar: she’s a member of the K-Pop group ‘Red Velvet’, and has appeared in multiple ads you’ve glanced at here and there—on the train, plastered on posters in shops and malls, and in commercials on TV. The more you Google her, looking up some performances she’s done, including some solo stages, the more you can’t believe it.

Red Velvet seems to be a pretty well-off group, too, so you doubt she’s doing this because she’s strapped for cash. In the application process, you had to electronically sign an NDA, promising to not tell anyone anything about the woman, the transaction, anything, which you obviously accepted without a second thought, but is a simple NDA enough insurance for the massively popular K-Pop idol?

It’s not your concern to worry about, so you don’t ponder it for too long. Every day, you find yourself looking up more and more about Irene, and each time you do, your anticipation builds. It’s true that Irene is on the slimmer side, but it didn’t necessarily mean she completely lacked curves; given a tight, form-fitting enough outfit, the nice, round shape of her boobs comes out very cleanly. While her legs are pretty slim, too, her thighs are absolutely heavenly, not even to mention that nice, tight ass that so many of her stage outfits seemed to emphasize. Ruining that perfect, breathtakingly beautiful face, squeezing those petite tits until they turned red, slapping her tight little ass until she squirted all over his cock, watching her thighs jiggle as he pounded her again and again, every day your fantasies turn into an even greater impatience.

When the day finally comes, your Christmas gift knocks at the door, right on time at 9:00 PM.

“Coming.”

At first, when you open the door, your heart sinks a little.

“Hi, are you Seongmin?”

Although the personality trait ‘honey voice’ was included in her initial description, you didn’t actually have great expectations of the quality of her voice. However, in the few videos you’ve seen of her talking, you have come to realize that her voice does, indeed, have a silky, honey-like voice. At least, that’s how it came across from the videos. It’s not like you didn’t expect that to translate well into reality, but hearing the honey-like quality of her voice was all you need to be convinced that, despite the thick coat she’s wearing that mostly obscures her face, this is, indeed, Irene.

“Yes. And you’re—” The hood comes off, and she flicks her hair back, shaking her head a little to get the stray strands out of her face, looking up and smiling at you. “—Irene.”

“Hi! Wow, you’re more handsome in person.”

“Thanks. Please, come in.” The door closes behind her, and as the K-Pop idol takes the hefty outwear off, your eyes devour the outfit she’s prepared for you: it’s a red dress, very much in the spirit of the Christmas, ending dangerously low at about her hips, giving just you just the faintest hint of her ass. She also has two cute little ribbons tied in her hair, and red, fingerless gloves covering her hands, with white puffs around her wrists and red frills at the edge of the dress. Her legs are covered with white-cloth leggings, disappearing underneath the bottom half of the dress, and black heels that she is stepping out of. “I can’t believe it, but you’re somehow even more beautiful in person.”

You’re not sure if it’s the blush she’s wearing, but you swear you can see her cheeks turn a bit pinker at the compliment. “Thank you so much! Is it ok to leave my heels here, or do you want me to keep them on?”

“Leave them there.” Irene nods, pushing them to the side with her now bare feet. “It’s cold today, isn’t it?”

Irene nods. “Did you go outside at all today?”

“Yeah, briefly, for lunch.” Irene smiles apathetically at you. “Do you want some hot water to warm up, or do you want me to warm you up?”

In the video content you’ve seen Irene in, she always appeared to be on the conservative side—personality-wise, that is. She never seemed to want to flaunt her body much, and her soft-spoken nature seemed to indicate a desire to stay rather low-key. As you observed that about Irene, the question of why she would offer herself to this kind of a service deepened, but seeing the naughty smile appear on her face in response to your intentionally mildly-worded question flipped every pre-conceived notion you had acquired about her.

“I’d love for you to warm me up, personally.”

The app hinted at Irene being a screamer and willing to try anything, but you honestly weren’t convinced until she said that sentence.

It doesn’t take long for you two to end up in your bedroom, Irene laying on your bed with you on top, moaning as your hands run up her thighs. They feel just as amazing as they look: the creamy texture of her skin gives way to the slightest touch of your fingers, and every time your fingers come close to her blazing hot core, Irene lets out a gasp.

“You’re so wet.”

“Mmm…”

With one hand busy down south, the other is busy at her bosom, the silky material of her dress folding easily to the firm rolling motions your hand is subjecting her breasts to. Her body, her voice, even the way she squirms at your touch is all so soft and gentle but it turns you on so much, you can’t help but want more and more. You swear you can just listen to her sigh and moan all night, but, as you shortly remind yourself, you don’t have all night.

“Irene, the beloved K-Pop idol, moaning like a bitch in heat in my bed.” You can see the effect the words have on the idol in the way her eyebrows furrow and her legs tense. “Do you go on stage, thinking about being violated by the rock-hard cocks of your screaming fans?”

“Depends, are you in the audience?”

You didn’t think Irene could be this flirtatious, given how soft-spoken she seemed to be in the few shows you’ve seen her in. “I might be from now on.”

“If you fuck me well enough, then I might get wet on stage if I ever make eye contact with you.”

“Is that a challenge?”

Irene smiles at you. “It’s a promise.”

The hand between her thighs ventures a little further north, brushing up against a now slightly sticky pair of panties covering her sex. Applying a little bit of pressure against it causes Irene to let out a breathy sigh that turns into a moan as your fingers push a bit deeper against the wet underwear.

“What would your fans think if they saw you like this, spreading your legs for a man you’ve never met?”

“I don’t know, are you my fan?”

“I am now.”

“Well, then, what do you think?”

It’s your turn to smile this time. “I think you look like a cock-hungry slut who would look better with my cock between those pretty lips of yours.”

Irene sits up on the bed, to which you respond by shifting backward as well. “Well, I do love making my fans happy.” She leans over, hooks her fingers around the hem of your pants, and pulls them off together with your boxers. “Oh, it certainly does look happy to see me.”

You know your cock is average-sized, maybe slightly-above-average at best, but in the tiny hands of the petit K-Pop idol, never before has it looked so massive. “It is, it’s very happy to see you.” You watch her wrap her hands around your girth, giving it a few experimental pumps before starting in earnest. “Fuck, your hands feel good.”

Irene smiles, although you swear you can see a bit of a blush on her face. Maybe it’s the makeup, or maybe it was the compliment, you’re too preoccupied with other things to ponder that. “It’s so warm.” Irene leans over, dribbling some saliva on your hard-on.

“Shit.”

Irene’s hands go to work, spreading the translucent fluid along the length of your cock. You admire how beautiful Irene looks when she’s so focused on smearing her saliva along your shaft: full-frontal view, side-profile, top-down view, every angle seemed to be the optimal angle for admiring Irene’s pristine visuals.

“It’s throbbing so much, so eager to destroy my pussy.”

The contrastingly filthy words coming out of the ordinarily soft-spoken woman revs your arousal up a notch. “Put those pretty lips to better use. Less talking, more sucking.” Irene obeys, capturing the upper half of your length with her mouth in one go. “Ah, shit—” her tongue runs along the underside of your cock, caressing your sensitive glans, while her cheeks hollow out in response to the gentle suction her mouth is providing.

“Mmm…”

Irene moans, her eyes fluttering shut in content. The way she treats your cock with care, keeping the bottom half occupied with her hands while her lips attend to the upper half, it’s as if Irene had been waiting months to finally fill her mouth up with your cock. Her mouth, too, makes your cock look bigger than usual; she appears to be struggling to take your size, but subsequently surprises you when she suddenly dives deeper.

“Fuck.”

A clear gagging noise can be heard, but she doesn’t relent. Your hands shoot out to grab the back of her head, following its bobbing motion as she impales her throat again and again with your cock. Tears begin welling up in the corners of her eyes, but even as they fall down her perfectly sculpted jawline, she persists.

“You love the feeling of my cock fucking your throat, huh?”

Irene only responds with increased vigor. Drool is escaping the corners of her lips too, and despite how sloppy the idol looks, Irene is still the epitome of beauty. In fact, she looks more beautiful than ever, with how happy she looks deepthroating you. Maybe her reserved nature is a cover-up to hide the cock-loving slut that dwelled deep within her.

Irene comes up for a quick breather, and looks into your eyes, saying, “Feel free to fuck my face,” before diving back down.

You oblige her request, pushing her head further onto your lap, and in combination with an upward thrust of your hips, you can feel your cock hitting the back of Irene’s throat in a single stroke. “Yeaah, fuck, choke on that cock you slut.” The grating sounds of gagging filled the room and your ears as you push yourself deeper and deeper down her throat, and, true to the promise of her ‘personality traits’, Irene seems to love every second of it. “Your throat wasn’t made for singing, it was made for deepthroating dicks, wasn’t it?” You can also feel the effect of your dirty talk on the otherwise pristine idol, now slobbering all over your length in response to your relentless aggression.

It’s an intense feeling, but the added visual stimulus increases your enjoyment of the deepthroating tenfold. The top-down view of the beautiful, globally beloved idol, desperately trying to keep up with you as you continually fuck her face, and in fact enjoys that she can’t seem to do so, is more arousing than you could’ve ever imagined.

You somehow catch Irene’s hand moving away from your thighs and snaking down her own body, and when you do, you stop her.

“Don’t you want something better than your fingers to satiate that slutty little cunt?”

You pull Irene off your cock, who takes a second to regain her breath and clean her face of the drool dripping off the side of her lips before nodding with ardent fervor. “First…” Irene slips off her outfit and retrieves a plastic package hidden within it: a condom. “Allow me the honor of putting his on you.”

You nod, too preoccupied with drinking in the sexy sight of Irene’s almond, rock-hard nipples sitting atop a pair of boobs that, while not big, is full enough to satisfy you. Irene rips the packaging off and places the rubber strategically between her lips, using her hands to stabilize your shaft while she descends upon it and takes your length back inside her mouth. A sharp inhale later, Irene’s lips come back up, the rubber sufficiently covering your length. She runs a hand along the length a few more times before looking up at you. “Have you looked at my boobs long enough, or are you ready to fuck me?”

You respond by pushing her onto your bed. Irene lets out a squeal, but the way her eyes shimmer let you know it’s out of excitement, not surprise. “Question is, are you ready to be fucked by me.”

Irene smirks at you. “Wanna bet if you can make me cum before I make you cum?”

“Hm? And what do I get if I win?”

“I’ll spend the rest of the night with you.”

You laugh. “You probably want me to win.”

Irene smiles at you, but refusing to confirm or deny your claim. “Is that you asking me to intentionally lose? I’ll have you know, I’m very competitive.”

Her legs are already spread, making positioning your cock at her dripping wet her dripping wet entrance all the easier. You swear that you can feel the heat radiating from her sex from the hand you’re using to hold your cock in place. “For a cockslut like you, I won’t even need to use your clit to make you scream.”

The curved shape of Irene’s lips quickly turns into an O as you push yourself into her. “Oh, oh god!”

Right from the get-go, you can confirm the other ‘personality trait’ that was listed of her: Irene is, indeed, a screamer. Just the way you like them.

“Don’t you go cumming already, I’m just getting started.”

The strain in your voice betrays your confidence, the tightness of Irene’s pussy squeezing your member like a vice. Fortunately, it’s wet enough to provide ample lubrication to overcome the resistance, allowing most of your length to go straight inside her.

“Y-You’re one to talk.”

Of the many women you’ve fucked, Irene is definitely the most beautiful. While she might not be the most curvaceous, something about her perfect, unblemished skin, the tautness of every square inch of her body, the softness of her curves that perfectly matches the soft beauty of her face makes her one of the sexier ones, too. It’s probably a combination of the two factors that also makes her pussy one of the better ones, too. It’s snug, and probably in part due to how generally small Irene is that again makes your cock feel bigger than usual; it takes a few thrusts to fully enter her, and by that time, Irene is already moaning up a storm.

“Yes! Oh my god, yes! Please, harder!”

Of course, you oblige. Her body feels so frail in your hands, but you spare no strength in pounding into her. It’s not only the tightness, too; perhaps it’s just you, but you swear that Irene’s snatch is wetter and hotter than most.

“An idol like you, so fucking tight, and your pussy so wet and so hot, so happy about finally being fucked that it’s crying in joy.”

The swaying of her petit breasts is a joy to watch, but so is the contorting collage of pleasure on Irene’s face, her small frame shaking with the force of your thrusts.

“I love the feeling of your cock so deep inside me…”

It’s like you’re melting inside her. You nearly forget about the thin layer of rubber separating your sex organ and Irene’s, fighting the tugging motion of her vaginal walls that seem to try to pull you back in as you withdraw your length and cling onto you tightly as your dick hilts her again and again.

“Someone like you should be able to get all the dick you’d ever want, and yet, you’re whoring yourself out to random strangers.”

“Fuck, Seong—” Irene yelps as your hand comes down on her breasts. Her skin is so pale that, even after the one slap, you can see a red mark forming on her tits.

“Does it turn you on? Getting dicked down by random men?”

“Yes, so much!”

You slap her tits again, eliciting another scream from the salacious singer. “I bet you go one stage in front of all your screaming fans, eyeing the guys in your audience and fantasize going backstage and getting railed by them.”

“Please, Seongmin—!” Again, Irene lets out another sharp yelp as your hand comes down on her tits again, the red mark across her breasts deepening.

“Such a shameless harlot, screaming so loudly while getting abused and loving it.”

“Yes!” Another slap, another moan. “More! You can do better, can’t you?!”

Almost by instinct, you meet the challenge by leaning over and wrapping your hands around her neck. The excitement twinkling in her eyes tell you to tighten your grip, and in just a few seconds, you’re fucking Irene while choking her with one hand and kneading her areola and pinching her nipples with the other.

“A fucking whore like you doesn’t get to make demands.” The sound of the bed shaking can be heard, but you don’t care. The neighbors might give you shit for it later, but you’ve endured it before. “You sit there and you take it. Don’t you?”

Unable to respond, Irene can only nod.

You can feel your end coming, but you hold stalwart in your refusal to use her clit. Instead, you turn Irene around, pushing her face against your pillow, and start fucking her from behind with renewed vigor while slapping her ass every few seconds.

“Fuck! Yes! Yes!”

Like the obedient prostitute she is, Irene’s ecstatic screaming no longer makes any more demands. Your reward for her is to slap her ass harder, the jiggling of the ample amount of fat on her romp capturing your attention in between each slap. You can feel the effect of the abuse, too: each time the crisp sound of your palm on her butt joins the cacophony of moans and screams and rattling sounds, her pussy tightens, and you feel yourself coming closer to the brink.

But, fight and fight as you try, it’s inevitable.

“Fuck, Irene…”

“No, wait—”

The last-ditch plea betrays Irene’s initial intentions, you letting out a final warning before erupting. Irene’s body jolts, vibrating with the same frequency of ecstasy that washes over you as you fill the rubber inside her with your seed.

As you retire, you pull out, carefully take off the condom and tie the end, and collapse onto the bed next to her. “Well, guess you won.”

Irene, however, isn’t satisfied. She looks at you with a pout, taking the cum-filled condom and placing it on the nightstand next to the bed. “You weren’t supposed to lose.”

You shoot a smile at her. “So much for being competitive.”

“Where do you put your condoms?”

“…In that nightstand.”

Without a word, Irene leans over and lays a handful more plastic packages on the nightstand. “This time, don’t lose.”

Merry Christmas, and happy holidays everyone! I won’t be uploading again until a few days after new years, as I’m currently at my parent’s place and find it hard to write much smut while here xD

[kesujo]

Chapter 13: The New Boss - Part 2

Previous part here.

“That took long. You didn’t actually get in trouble, did you?”

If it was Cody who noticed how long he’d spent in Jessica’s office, Parker would’ve been more concerned. Thankfully, it was his office neighbor, Angel, the very definition of a Good Christian Girl to the tee, who asked the question.

“Nah, there was just a lot to go through.” Even though Parker knew Angel would be the last person in the office who would suspect them of salacious activities, the pause in her response still gave him a degree of anxiety. “You know, with the email, the storage server, the chat rooms, the GitHub, which apparently she wanted to set up a brand-new account for, all of it.”

“Hm, yeah, that is a lot…” Hearing the reply, Parker breathed an internal sigh of relief. “Has she not worked in this industry before?”

“Not sure, honestly.”

“Oh…”

Hearing her trail off, Parker could tell she intended to inquire further but felt bad about doing so. So, he continued, “She’s the wife of my best friend.”

Angel nodded. “Oh, I see. It was just, you two seemed so close.”

This wasn’t a bad sign. There was no need to panic. It was just an observation.

“Ever since they moved in next door to me, we’ve all been hanging out together a bit more.”

“Oh, that’s fun!”

Thankfully, Angel didn’t pursue the topic further than that, turning back to her computer and resuming work. The rest of the day went without a hitch, the office almost entirely deserted not ten minutes after 5:00 pm save for one of the UI/UX designers. Itwas the first day of the project, but that didn’t mean it was anywhere close to the busiest part—after all, there were a bunch of roadblocks and hurdles and bottlenecks to clear first, what with design documents, work flows, time schedules, meetings with the customers, waiting for access to API, the whole nine yards. There was only so much Parker could pretend to have left, but thankfully, the last remaining coworker didn’t stay for much longer.

“Oh, are we the last ones?”

“Yeah, looks like it. Plus Jessica.”

The UI/UX designer, Chris, slung his backpack over his shoulder. “Ah. She still in her office, huh? Rough first day, looks like.” He began walking towards the door to Jessica’s office, and that, for some reason, threw Parker into a panic. “I’ll stop by to say bye—”

“Um, actually—” Parker internally grimaced. This wasn’t too suspicious, was it? Plus, he didn’t even know if he needed to do this. “—Jessica is someone who basically can’t work without complete focus. It’d be best not to disturb her, seeing how her door’s closed.” Still, it was better safe than sorry.

“Ah.” Chris retracted the hand that was about to open the door. “Gotcha. I’ve been meaning to ask, you two know each other?”

“She’s my college friend’s wife.”

“Aaah, ok, gotcha. Honestly, I thought she was your wife for a second but realized it didn’t make sense that you wouldn’t know your own wife was joining the company you were working for.”

Parker couldn’t let out more than a little bit of a smile at that. Given their circumstances … that was an incredibly awkward thing to have to respond to. “Nah, she just recently moved in next to me, and I’ve seen her at-home office there.”

“Ok. Well, I’ll let you finish your thing so you can get home already. See ya tomorrow!”

Parker waved goodbye to him, waited a few more minutes to verify that he was indeed the last person left in the office, and shot Jessica a text.

‘Think you’re the last one. About ready to get goin?’

Still keeping in mind that Hunter might be scrolling through her texts later, Parker figured the wording of the text was innocuous enough so as to not arouse suspicion. However, when Jessica didn’t respond, Parker began to fret.

It was still winter, so the sun was already halfway down the horizon. The lights to her office were still on, so she had to still be in there … maybe she was sharing his thought processes with the texts but couldn’t find a way to word it innocuously?

The thought, as ridiculous as it sounded in Parker’s head, wasn’t something he would put past Jessica. After all, this was Jessica.

So, after a few more minutes of waiting, Parker just went up to the door to her office and knocked.

“Come in~”

Just hearing the playful, singsong voice Jessica used to welcome him in was enough for Parker to be grateful that he shooed Chris away from Jessica’s office, but the sight that beheld him as he opened the door redoubled, retripled, that feeling.

“Jesus—”

What he was greeted by wasn’t even Jessica’s face, but instead the dripping wet pink folds exposed by her spread-apart butt cheeks, Jessica bent over her own desk in a much-too salacious posture for a workplace.

“Come on, my pussy’s getting so lonely…”

Parker didn’t even need to see her face to hear the pout that accompanied the whine. “You know, this is our workplace.”

“Well, not anymore it’s not.”

“But that doesn’t mean that you should do that. You know, I had to drive Chris away from your office before he left. What if he was the one who opened the door?”

“But he wasn’t, was he?”

“That—I mean—no, it’s not—” Was it just that Jessica trusted him to enable her behavior like this, or was the thought that it could be someone else who opened the door just that thrilling to her?

“You know me so well, so I knew you’d protect me.”

Oh, so it was the former.

Parker sighed. Was he an enabler for Jessica’s shenanigans? Maybe, next time, Parker should just let Jessica suffer the consequences of her risk-taking behavior.

“So the reason you haven’t responded to my text was…”

“Because I was preparing for you, of course.”

Hm? “Wait, so you weren’t in that position this entire…?”

“Oh no, of course not.”

Parker let out an exasperated sigh, a response that elicited a giggle from Jessica. “Then why’d you let me believe—”

“You’re so funny, Parker.” The more she spoke, the looser her hold of her cheeks became, and the more they curtained her glimmering vaginal lips. “I do value this job, you know. I wouldn’t be so stupid so as to risk throwing it away on my first day.”

“You say, egging your own employee to fuck you over your own desk after having given him a blowjob earlier that day.”

A twinkling laughter escaped Jessica’s lips at that. “Enough stalling, come in already~”

In the back of his mind, Parker always figured coming to the office was his last-resort option to escape Jessica. The only reason why he didn’t was because how much he hated traffic, which apparently superseded his desire to escape being roped into Jessica’s shenanigans. But it wasn’t even like it was a daily occurrence, whereas dealing with traffic was—so, therefore, Parker remained at home.

The office was his safe place. If he went to the office, he’d be free from Jessica, at least during work hours. Plus, seeing all his coworkers in person would probably be nice—and, it’d be less of a hassle to talk to them, as he could just walk to their cubicle as opposed to having to join a Skype call. The week leading up to this one, Parker was making all sorts of excuses as to why coming back to the office wasn’t a bad thing, why dealing with traffic would be worth it.

But now, he had to deal with this?

“This is so dumb.”

“You know what I think is dumb, is that you’re leaving me hanging for so long.”

At least there would be less traffic on the way back home.

“Um, actually, I sorta…” He felt bad for saying it. It wasn’t even Jessica’s fault, really, but knowing her, she’d definitely be indignant about it, maybe even take offense to it.

“Hm?” Jessica turned her head back around, her eyes landing on his bulge—or rather, lack thereof. “Wait, you aren’t even hard?!”

Yep, he figured. “Well, this is my work place. It’s sorta hard to get it up while, you know, at work.”

Jessica stood back up and turned around to face him, staring at the sheepish man for a few seconds before breaking out into giggles. “You really are something special, aren’t you, Parker?”

“What?” That wasn’t the kind of response he was expecting. Even after all this time, Parker still felt no closer to understanding the elusive, mysterious Jessica. Plus, how was he supposed to respond to that? What did she even mean by that?

“What do you think Hunter will think when he realizes you’ve been fucking me behind his back all this time?”

“As a part of the competition.”

Jessica smiled. “Yeah, as a part of our competition.”

The way she worded it … surely, she wasn’t pulling his leg about the whole thing, right? “Just to be sure—”

By the time he started speaking, Jessica was already slowly walking towards him, the bottom few buttons of her shirt undone but otherwise still covering her torso while her pants laid pooled between the two chairs facing the window behind her. “Seriously, it’s not nice to keep a lady waiting you know?”

“I’m pretty sure ladies usually say that about someone being late in meeting up with her.”

“And how rude is it that I showed you my pussy and you’re still not hard?”

Maybe he was a prude, but Parker was no less comfortable hearing the abrasive, direct language coming out of Jessica’s mouth as the first time she had blackmailed him into fucking her. “As I said, this is my workplace, so—”

“I swear, I have to do everything myself.”

“So you aren’t listening to me, huh?”

“Before I start, you should turn off the lights, first.”

Parker sighed, obliging Jessica’s request by reaching behind him and flicking the switch off. If she hadn’t given him those instructions, he would’ve suggested doing so himself; although the nearest building was quite a ways off, there were still a few lights dotting the side of the office building staring back at them. What was the likelihood that someone from one of those buildings would direct their eyes to Jessica’s specific office, if it was even visible without a phone’s camera? Small, but still greater than zero.

With the lights in her office gone, the only other light that illuminated the dim office were the lights from the nearby highway and the moon, which together provided enough light to see the glimmer of excitement from the libidinous woman’s face as she unzipped his pants and pulled it down, his shoes coming off with them.

“You’ve been a naughty boy, leaving me horny and wanting after cumming all over my tits…”

“I don’t see how that was in any way my fault.”

“Talking back, too?”

“Jessica, I’m not going to call you ‘mommy’ or anything like that.” Saying the word, even as a warning, made him cringe. The memory of that one time a little over a month ago, when Jessica pretended to be sick as a ploy to lure Parker over to ‘take care of her’ by fucking her while Hunter was working in the other room and insisted he follow the roleplay by calling her exactly that, left Parker with scars, he was pretty sure.

“Aww…”

“This time, you can’t blackmail me into following along.”

Jessica pouted. “You’re no fun. But, fine.”

Without another word, Jessica leaned forward and started dribbling saliva onto the tip of his dick. “Ah—”

Parker muffled the moan, the suddenness of the warm, viscous fluid landing on the sensitive organ taking him by surprise. Predictably, Jessica grinned at the noise, looking back up at him after her hands took over the job of smothering the lubricant along his length. “No need to hold back, Parker. That’s what I got the sound-proof pads for, not that there’s anyone else even left in the office. Right?”

That wasn’t why he was suppressing his moans, but Parker didn’t say that out loud. Instead, he said, “You really think I would walk in here if that wasn’t the case?”

She shook her head, the smile staying on her lips as she redirected her attention back down on the steadily growing penis in the warm grip of her hands. “I’d understand if you held back earlier, when you weren’t one-hundred percent sure of the soundproofing capabilities of this room, but now that there’s no fear, you can freely tell me how much of a slut your boss is, how she’s only good for one thing and that’s pleasuring your cock, yell and cuss me out and manhandle me and fill me up with so much cum that the room will stink of sex for weeks.”

It was honestly pretty impressive, how Jessica was able to say all of that with such a straight face, and say it in a way that was still massively arousing. Maybe it was pretty privilege—or, rather, sexy privilege—that Parker felt his erection growing at an exponentially growing rate at the filth spewing out of her otherwise pretty lips. The impact of her words were very indiscrete, Jessica herself noticing how quickly his erection unfurled to full mast in her very hands.

“For someone who loves dirty talk so much, you are awfully afraid of partaking yourself.”

“Right, my bad for not wanting to insult people.”

“It’s not insulting, it’s hot.”

“I’m pretty sure both can be true.”

“Oh, so you admit it’s hot?”

Shit. “You can think whatever of it, but it still sounds like an insult to me.” Jessica really got him there, not that he’d ever admit it. Again, it was like a competitiveness he felt with her: the second he let himself affirm that he was, indeed, becoming even the slightest bit like her, then Jessica would’ve won this so-called ‘Soiling Mr. Innocent’ game. Although, upon retrospection, the game was inherently unfair as Parker didn’t seem to have a win condition.

Jessica responded with a pleased hum rather than words, as her mouth had become occupied with his dick. Parker gritted his teeth, pushing back the moan that threatened to escape his lips at the sensation of her soft, velvety lips gliding along his member and her tongue caressing the underside of the engorged organ. No matter how much he could rationalize the lack of danger of the situation, he couldn’t shake off how wrong it all felt. The office was always a place of professionalism, of hard work and concentrated effort and civility, so to partake in such a bawdy activity, especially after hours when they weren’t even supposed to be there anymore, felt blasphemous.

“Aah,” Jessica gasped, coming back up for air after giving his cock a decent coating of saliva, “It’s so unfair, every time this beast comes anywhere near my mouth I wanna stuff it down my throat but I’ve been looking forward to feeling you ramming me from behind that I can’t get into it.”

“What a terrible conundrum.”

“I know!” Parker was sure his words were dripping with sarcasm, but with how enthusiastically Jessica agreed with him, he for a second wondered if her lust clouded her ability to detect even that amount of sarcasm. “But I already made up my mind.” And Parker knew Jessica was the kind of woman to never deviate after making up her mind, for better or for worse—actually, for worse or for worse. “Ok, now that you’re finally ready, now you can come in!”

Seeing the sight that initially greeted him when he walked into the office, especially after being primed by the impromptu blowjob Jessica just gave him, Parker felt the burgeoning arousal building up inside him. The pair of glistening, pink labia his lady-boss was presenting to him somehow shimmered even in the dim light the moon provided, the tail ends of her shirt falling around her hips unintentionally perfectly outlining her curves. It was a damn sexy scene to behold, even Parker had to admit.

“Right.”

As he stepped closer to Jessica, the excitement twinkling in her eyes seemingly intensified, and he could’ve sworn he saw a dribble of precum trickling between her freshly shaven pussy lips and down her leg.

“Fuck, come on already!” she whined, her eyes boring a hole in the erection Parker was holding in his hands.

“You’re really gonna—”

“Yes! Please, I need your cock so badly, please!”

There was also something about the pure, feminine appeal of Jessica’s naturally higher-pitched voice and the smooth way she spoke contrasted sharply with the absolutely filthy language she used that made her all the sexier. Again, all things Parker would never even hint to Jessica that these were his thoughts.

“Fine…”

Even when he placed one hand on her romp, Jessica flinched a little, almost letting out a moan. For a brief moment, Parker wondered if he had unintentionally blue-balled (or, blue-beaned considering she was a woman) her for hours on end and she was actually as horny as she sounded before confirming it for himself by shoving his length into her pussy.

“Mmm, fuuck…”

It was wetter, much wetter than usual, and also a notch hotter, but before Parker could hate himself for being able to use those as benchmarks for figuring out just how aroused Jessica was, she let out another drawn-out, ecstatic moan before cutting herself off with a string of gasps.

“God, so big, fuck, it’s so much, oh god, oh god!”

Parker almost wouldn’t believe it if he wasn’t watching Jessica spasming against her desk, with probably about a third of his length still not inside her, drowning his dick with her honey.

“Um…”

“Don’t stop! Destroy my naughty little cunt! Fuck me into the desk!”

Parker gritted his teeth, mostly in an attempt to reel in his own lust, before following Jessica’s directive. With each hand grasping either side of her hips, Jessica’s hands left her butt and were now placed on the desk, her back slightly arched as Parker aggressively rode out her orgasm.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck—”

The additional lubrication from her climax was counteracted by her convulsing walls, tightening, suffocating, his dick. A few thrusts later, Jessica’s orgasm finally reached an end, incidentally at the same time Parker fully hilted himself inside her.

As he stopped, Jessica frowned. “What are—”

“Let me—agh—give me a second…”

The pressure being exerted on his sensitive organ was bordering on painful, or maybe the overwhelming pleasure was starting to make him delirious.

“Yeah, fuck, you’re stretching me out so much…”

Parker started slow, but as he acclimated, his speed ramped up. It wasn’t much later that the office was echoing with the clapping sounds of Parker’s groin against Jessica’s juicy romp, her upper body shaking in tandem with Parker’s thrusts.

“Oh my god, oh my god—!”

It was slightly awkward, since the edge of the desk offered next to no grip, but even with his limited capacity to piston his cock into Jessica, it still was enough to start the familiar process of the tension building in his nethers.

“Parker, lean over.” Ordinarily, Parker felt like Jessica would’ve been demanding that he be rougher, but Jessica must’ve felt how awkward it was to do so. It was a weird thing for Parker to be grateful of Jessica for, but he was nonetheless, which was why he so readily obeyed, slightly slowing down to obey her command while Jessica herself raised her torso slightly off the desk to meet him halfway. “Here, your handlebars.”

Jessica had, without him noticing, unbuttoned more of her shirt, leaving her tits spilling out between the split of the cloth, and was directing his hands onto the shapely mounds.

“Damn it, Jessica—”

“You can do it!”

Jessica turned her head to give Parker a quick peck on the cheek as he spread his legs a bit further for additional stability.

“You’re asking for a bit much, aren’t you?”

“It’s a boss’s job to get the most out of her employees, right?”

“As in, their performance. For their job.”

“And right now, you’re performing your job to pound me into this desk.”

Parker scoffed, earning a grin from his cheeky boss. Jessica never failed to impress him with her banter. Or, maybe ‘impress’ was the wrong word—more like, confound him. “That isn’t even remotely close to what my job description is.”

“I can see if I can include your additional responsibilities on paper if you’d like.”

Parker grimaced at the possibility, even if he knew she was just saying it. “Right. My new job title: senior software engineer, and personal dildo of Jessica Anderson.”

“Hey! You aren’t my personal dildo, I’m your personal fleshlight.” And there, Parker had the gall to begin to think Jessica was taking issue with the harsh way he worded it, only to be one-upped instead. “Plus, it’s Jessica Jung—ah!” The tail end of the sentence was interrupted by her own moan when Parker had decided to get his fingers more involved in the voluptuous bosom that she had presented to him, starting the massaging motions by pinching the hardening teats at the peaks of her mounds.

To be honest, it was a tough task, paying attention to what Jessica was saying. The massaging, pulsating motions of her tight, moist vaginal walls on his cock was immensely distracting, especially feeling them as his member slid in and out between them, but now that he had finally given in to the pleasurable, enjoyable sensation of feeling her boobs giving way to the gentle kneading motions of his hands, it was even more difficult.

It took him a few seconds to fully process Jessica’s correction of his mistake. “Jessica ‘Jung’?”

“It was the name a lot of people knew me by, and I figured it was best to keep it after marrying Hunter to maintain the trajectory of my career.” How had he never noticed that Jessica had kept her maiden name? But, then again, they weren’t exactly close before the couple became his next-door neighbors, and it wasn’t like Jessica was called by her full name in his presence a lot, either. Still, the revelation caused him to slow down a little, enough to be noticed by Jessica. “Hey, no slacking off.”

Parker opened his mouth but paused for a second. Was he really about to say this? “Cut me a break, I’m working overtime…”

The embarrassment Parker felt uttering such a sentence while railing Jessica from behind, in her own office and over her own desk, was lessened slightly by the musical giggle Jessica emitted. “I’ll reward you extra well if you fuck me like you intend to put a dent in the desk.”

Parker cringed just imagining using enough force to achieve such a result. Instead, he met her halfway, bracing himself, digging his knees into the sides of the desk to increase the force of his thrusts. “Shit, this is so—”

“Ooh fuck, like that, yeah…” Jessica’s eyes fluttered shut, arching her back to push her hips up, causing her ass to be pressed further against his groin. “Harder, Parker!”

“Damn it—” the grip of his hands inadvertently tightened around the ‘handlebars’ that were presented to him, but Parker didn’t even notice.

“Yes! Like that!More!” The enthusiastic, ecstatic screams Parker could’ve sworn echoed throughout the entire building—for a second, Parker wondered if one of the reasons why she wanted to wait until the office was vacated was so that she could scream without inhibitions—as he responded in kind, putting the entire weight of his body into each and every thrust.

But now that Jessica was screaming as loudly as she was, the feeling of paranoia that he tried to shake off before, useless as it was since he knew he couldn’t talk Jessica out of this, came back in full force. “Ah, shit—” The bookshelves, the desk, the chair, the wall of paned glass the two of them were facing that overlooked the complex of office buildings they were located in, none of these should be sights he should be seeing while railing someone, much less his own boss on her first day, yet there he was. Try as he may, Parker couldn’t overcome that feeling of taboo; this was just like any other time they fucked, he tried to convince himself. They weren’t really in any danger, since the office was vacated—and even if it wasn’t, the door was locked, the lights were off, and the room was soundproofed. He had nothing to be scared of. “Damn it—” just the thought of someone coming back to grab something they forgot and somehow hearing their moaning and Jessica’s screaming hastened Parker’s actions even more. The quicker he finished, the smaller the window for disaster was.

“Oh, oh! Fuck, Parker! Yes, fuck me harder!” Again, his hands inadvertently tightened around Jessica’s tits, the tingling sensation of pain from her chest increasing the adrenaline and ecstasy coursing through every vein in her body.

“Damn it, come on…” Parker could feel it coming, yet it still felt too far away. Like a manic animal in heat, he chased after his own orgasm, single-mindedly pursuing that goal with barely any regard for Jessica. Faster … just finish already … then, freedom.

Jessica, on the other hand, reveled in the animalistic, wild nature her employee had taken on to fuck her. She was already somewhat sensitive from her previous orgasm, and with how unrelenting Parker had become, she could feel the next hurdling towards her like a storm.

“Fuck, Parker, I’m so close, I’m cumming!” Within a second of the warning, a second orgasm rolled over the Korean-American woman, her damp sex sputtering out her juices onto Parker’s groin. As her body shook with the force of her climax, an incoherent string of mumbled profanities flew out her lips, spoken breathlessly, as if she had just finished running a marathon.

At first, it was a passing observation: Jessica seemed to be having trouble resting on the desk while riding out her orgasm. In response to that, he realized that was probably because his hands were occupying her bosom. Only then did Parker realize just how much grip he was employing.

“Oh, fuck—” his fingers opened up as if Jessica’s tits were a hot stove, the perky bags of fat going back to hanging out from between her not-quite-unbuttoned shirt.

“It-It’s ok,” Jessica said, her voice still quivering as she rode out her orgasm, her hips still moving in tandem with Parker’s considerably less forceful thrusts. “You didn’t hurt me. It felt good.”

“Shit,” Parker said, eyes landing on the ordinarily snowy-white mounds on her chest and grimacing at the sight of the reddened marks his hands left on them. “Sorry…”

Jessica giggled, shuddering as her orgasm subsided before saying, “I said that it’s ok, right?”

“Yeah, but … is Hunter gonna see that?”

Jessica shrugged. “We’ll just not have sex until it goes away.”

“Right. Ok.”

Seeing how dejected Parker was caused Jessica to giggle again. “You’re so cute, thinking this is really a big deal at all.” She stood up, in the process pushing Parker off and away from her. “Come sit back down on my chair, you can repay me by repainting these reddened tits back to white.”

“That doesn’t—” Parker stopped, knowing him pointing out how nonsensical her statement was wouldn’t change anything. Jessica smiled, lightly pushing him back onto her chair and situating herself between his legs.

“There, that’s better.” It was only then that Parker realized his soured mood had completely vanished. Was that an intentional ploy by her, to brighten the mood with such a bizarre statement?

“Did you…”

“Hm?” Jessica shot him an innocent, inquisitive look after throwing off her shirt, about to place her hands on his adductors.

“Nothing.”

“Well, then, get on with it.”

“Looks to me like you should be getting on with it.”

The second the words left his mouth, he regretted it, and the exact reason was on full display in the blossoming smile appearing on Jessica’s face. “So you’re saying—”

“No, I was kidding.”

“—that you want me to hurry up and let you explode all over my tits?”

Of course she would finish the sentence—the rhetorical question—anyway.

“No, that wasn’t at all what I was—” this time, it was Jessica who didn’t let Parker finish, as she reached forward and, in an instant, engulfed his dick in a vice grip and immediately began pumping with vigor. “—shit—!”

“Mmm, that’s right, you’re so close, aren’t you,” she cooed, completely entranced by his twitching cock pointed directly at her face, “you want to release all that semen so bad, don’t you…” It wasn’t hot. Jessica egging his penis on to orgasm like she was trying to teach her puppy a new trick wasn’t hot at all. Parker wouldn’t let himself think that. “Aww, are you upset that you didn’t get to unload all that pent-up cum inside me?”

“Stop doing that.”

Jessica glanced up at him, shooting him a grin. “What? He’s responding well to it.”

“It’s not a ‘he’, it’s an ‘it’.”

Jessica gasped dramatically. “Don’t you dare call him an ‘it’! Don’t listen to Parker, he didn’t mean it,” Jessica said, leaning forward and planting a kiss at its swollen tip. Parker bit back a moan, his dick twitching in her hand, something Jessica couldn’t help but react to. “Oh, did you like that, baby?”

“This is so fucking weird,” Parker muttered to himself, although honestly, he wasn’t sure if he was referring to the way Jessica was ‘talking’ to his penis or the way it was turning him on. Jessica, on the other hand, paid Parker no mind, continuing to pepper his dick with kisses, initially focused on the head but slowly moving to his glans and the shaft.

“You’re such a good boy, why does Parker treat you so poorly?”

Parker, accepting that nothing he could say or do would dissuade Jessica from continuing this ‘roleplay’ or whatever it was, just sighed and threw his head back, eyes redirected at the ceiling. All he had to do was pretend he was masturbating or something … in the chair in the office his boss sat in? “Shit.”

Part of that was the realization that this direction wasn’t helpful in the slightest, another was the reaction to feeling Jessica engulfing the lower half of his cock with her boobs. “That’s right baby, just relax and let it all out.” Knowing those words weren’t directed at Parker but rather his penis made him feel conflicted. On one hand, Parker felt relieved that such intimate words weren’t being said to him, but on the other hand, it was said to a body part of his.

“That’s it, just like that…”

All he had to do to make this stop was to cum. And while Jessica’s baby talk wasn’t turning him off perse, how weird it was making him feel offset any other feeling that it might’ve brought about. Zone out her words and focus on the soft texture of her boobs smothering his dick, the pressure being exerted by them traveling up and down his shaft, the occasional kisses and licks along the protruding half of his cock, the resulting burgeoning tension building back up in his body—

“Hmm, so close…” While the exact words escaped him, the pleased tone of her voice pushed him closer and closer to the edge. “…you want to cum so badly, don’t you?” Jessica, having noticed Parker zoning him out, changed tactics, injecting her words with as much suggestiveness and allure so as to draw out the reaction she wanted. “You want to cum all over these tits again, don’t you?” She had never been hypnotized, nor has she ever hypnotized anyone, but her attempt at it seemed to be working. With each pump, now with her hands, with each syllable, Parker’s fists tightened, his leg muscles tensed, and his groaning gasps grew louder. “Come on then, cum.”

On command, Parker let out a much more audible grunt, barely a warning shout escaping between his lips before the first stream struck her right on the sternum.

“Sorry, Jess—”

Parker had been so preoccupied with concentrating on finishing as soon as possible that the realization that he hadn’t warned her yet hadn’t come to him until it was too late. Jessica, however, was not at all perturbed. “So warm~” The second stream had landed along her jawline, the twitching motions of his pulsating cock causing her to inadvertently jerk his shaft upwards a little. By the third stream, she had corrected its trajectory, the rest of the viscous substance slathering the reddened vaguely finger-shaped marks on her boobs. When Parker’s orgasm subsided, after milking the last few drops out with a few last jerks that landed on her right breast, Jessica leaned back into a kneeling-sitting posture, her body resting upon both pairs of folded legs, cupped her boobs to capture any stray droplets of semen and started smearing them across the smooth texture of her skin. “See? I knew you were a good boy all along.”

“…What?” He said it, but he knew exactly what she meant by it. It was just, Parker didn’t want to think about it.

“If I knew saying ‘cum’ was all it took for you to cum, then maybe—”

“That wasn’t even—” to be honest, Parker didn’t even know what he was trying to say. His intention with opening his mouth was to get Jessica to stop speaking, and seeing as he achieved his goal, he was left at a loss for words. “Never mind…” It was while he watched Jessica smear his cum across her tits, as sexy as it was, that he noticed just how red the marks his hands left on them, especially contrasted with the rest of her porcelain skin, made Parker cringe. “…and sorry, again, for that.”

“Hm?”

Parker turned his head back to face Jessica, who had momentarily stopped to look up at him, and motioned towards her chest. “It’s so red.”

Jessica grinned. “I know! It’s pretty sexy, isn’t it?”

Parker blinked. “What?”

“Hunter used to be like you, but now he takes pride in the marks he leaves on my skin.”

Parker let out something between a scoff and a chuckle. “Right.” It was clear from the expectant tone in her voice that Jessica was basically telling him, ‘you’ll be like that too one day’. “I hope you aren’t banking on me becoming like that.”

“Oh, you will. We aren’t don’t yet, by the way,” Jessica said, interrupting Parker as he started getting up from her chair.

Parker figured as much but had begun standing up anyway, hoping by some miracle that Jessica would just allow him to leave after seeing that he was already in the process of doing so. “Look how late it’s getting. Why—”

“—can’t we finish in your apartment?”

“—can’t we just—what? No. Why—”

“Because there’s a few things I wanna do that we can only do here.”

“—would you even—” hearing Jessica saying those words was probably Parker’s worst nightmare. “—before what you say what it is, no.”

“What? Come on! It’ll be fun!”

“No.”

Jessica emerged from under the leg space of her desk, noticeably with a few ropes of his ejaculate remaining along her cleavage, and stood up next to the chair, hand tugging at Parker’s arm. “Just for a little bit!”

“Nope. You can’t blackmail me this time into agreeing this time, or guilt-trip me into complying like you did with that anonymous porno thing.”

“Well, you know, I am your boss.”

“So what, you’ll fire me if I don’t comply?”

“No, but I can punish you in other ways.” Parker’s face paled at the thought. When a normal person said ‘punish’, Parker knew it was something that may be painful or annoying for a little bit, but ultimately bearable; but when Jessica said ‘punish’, that could only mean one thing. And, frankly, Parker could think of no worse punishment than whatever Jessica was cooking up in her mind at that moment.

“Abuse of power on your first day?”

Jessica grinned. “Only for you~”

Parker shook his head. However bad he imagined it was going to be when he saw Jessica walk into the meeting room at the beginning of the day, it was ten times worse. “Shit. Fine.”

Jessica’s smile widened. “Great! Come.”

The good news was that Jessica didn’t drag him far at all; he feared Jessica would want to fuck in his cubicle or something, but she at least had the decency to stay in her office. The bad news was that she was propping one of the windows open, something Parker didn’t even know that could be done.

“What are you doing?”

“I requested them modify these windows a bit so I could get some fresh air every once in a while. And, so we could do this.”

A gust of cool, winter air rushed into the office, causing his legs to tense up. Jessica, however, relished in the sudden coolness biting at her skin, her already erect nipples standing even firmer from her bosom. “Whatever ‘this’ is, we—” Parker stammered, unsure how to even respond to the events that were unfolding before him. “—it’s still winter, you know.”

“But it wasn’t that cold today, right?”

It was uncharacteristically warm despite being the tail end of winter, but still cold enough to send a chill down Parker’s spine despite not being the one completely nude. “It’s cold enough.”

“Hey, why am I the only naked one here? Off with that shirt.”

“You were the one who—” Parker shook his head again and sighed.

“You know, every time you sigh, a little bit of happiness escapes your body.”

Parker, in the middle of pulling his shirt over his head, stopped for a brief moment to comprehend the statement. Not that it was a particularly complicated idea, but that it was so random and unexpected that he, for a moment, was stun-locked mid-taking-off-shirt. “Um, ok…”

When he laid his shirt atop Jessica’s desk, he was met with Jessica’s smile, framed by the moonlight and other dim sources of light from the highway. “See? Much better.”

“I don’t think I want to know the answer to this question, but why are you standing there?”

“Well, how are you going to fuck me against these windows if I’m not standing here?”

Parker was pleasantly surprised that he was able to guess Jessica’s intentions. Was she just getting predictable, or was he getting too used to Jessica? That was a question he didn’t even want to think about.

“Or we could not subject ourselves to the cold, winter air.”

“Stop being such a baby, it’s not even that cold.”

Even if it was clearly playful, the name-calling triggered something competitive inside Parker. “Oh, ‘not that cold’, huh?” Jessica, who had already turned around to face the windows and was enjoying the cool February air with her head out the window, turned her head back around just in time to see Parker a step behind her, arms outstretched.

“Wha—” Parker pushed Jessica against the window pane, the coldness of the material against her stomach and her legs causing her to jump at the shock. “—oh god!”

“‘Not that cold’, you said, huh?”

Jessica swallowed a surprised yelp, her body surging with all kinds of excitement at the stimulation from the stinging pain at her bare skin as well as the eagerness and expectation welling up inside her from the aggressive move from Parker. “Th-That’s right.”

Seeing Jessica’s head, and now her upper torso, sticking out the window and being subjugated to the winter chill made Parker feel bad until he noticed how his boss was pressing her legs together. “All you have to do is admit that it’s cold, and I’ll let you back in.”

“Sounds like you’re scared, yourself.”

Never mind the fact that they were in the office building of his workplace, never mind that Jessica was his boss, never mind the two of them being fully naked in a place of professionalism and studious work, hearing the taunt from Jessica flared up his competitiveness yet again. “Oh, do I?”

Jessica’s grin was lost to the darkening sunset. She knew she had struck a chord with him, and all she needed to do to get what she wanted was to strike it some more. “Come here and enjoy the fresh air with me, unless even this is too cold for you?”

Parker knew she was goading him. But what harm was there in falling for it? If she was going to have her way regardless, why not indulge in this mini-competition?

“Yeah right.” He closed the distance between their bodies, the tip of his penis prodding at her lower back, pretty much smothering the Korean-American woman with his height as he leaned over and around her to join her in sticking his head out the window. “You’re picking a losing battle.”

Jessica, fighting a losing battle with her own lust, shifting her hips and her ass so that it better aligned with Parker’s erection, let out something between a sigh and giggle. “Why’s that?”

“You have more surface area exposed than me.”

“Oh yeah? Then, wanna bet?”

Parker knew Jessica was baiting him. The few times Jessica pulled him into a competition, Parker always agreed thinking he had more to win but was always duped in some way, but it was already too late. The competitiveness inside him roared with life, demanding that he accept the challenge. “You’ll lose.”

 “Whoever lasts longer, wins. I win, then we go one more round. You win, we can leave immediately.”

If Parker remembered the last time they fucked exposed to the elements like this, then this was a winning bet. “You sure you wanna make this bet?”

“Hm? You scared you’ll cum too quickly?” she asked, pushing her ass against the lower half of his dick.

Parker swallowed a groan, his boner in the process of growing back to full mast. “This won’t even be a competition. I bet we could just stand here for a minute or two and then I’d win.”

“Oh, so now you’re running away?”

Was he about to do this of his own volition? In the back of his mind, Parker debated whether or not this counted as Jessica successfully ‘soiling’ him. It was definitely true that, after being freed of any sort of guilt and fear of Hunter despising him after finding out, he was more OK with complying with Jessica’s shenanigans, but never did he want to fuck her more than at that moment. Actually, that wasn’t true—it wasn’t that Parker wanted to fuck her, it was just that he wanted to prove her wrong. Was there a difference?

“Who’s running away?” Jessica yelped again, but this time from the feeling of Parker’s index and middle finger tracing her sopping wet slit. “I don’t think you understand the disadvantage you’re at, boss.”

“Parker…”

That sigh, the way her knees almost buckled at the simple, brief contact, was all it took for Parker to forget everything else. The thought that he was letting Jessica ‘soil’ him, the ridiculous and in many ways immoral situation they were in, all of it went out the window with the moans drifting into the dark, winter night. Victory, an exceedingly easy victory, was in his sights, and he wasn’t about to pass up the chance to humiliate Jessica after so brazenly offering this competition.

“Regretting anything, boss?”

“Hm, yeah…” That wasn’t a response he was expecting. “If you thought you could win with only your finger, I regret thinking this was going to be an even match.”

Jessica was baiting him, but why did he care? He was still slightly fatigued from the two orgasms he had that day, not to mention how turned on Jessica probably was. Was there even a chance he could lose? But then again, what did he have to gain? Going home quicker? He already knew Jessica would keep him here for at least the remainder of this ‘game’ no matter what, so he might as well finish it as soon as possible.

“Don’t worry then, I’ll finish this quick.”

Having raised herself to the balls of her feet, Parker had less height to compensate for, but had to bend down slightly regardless to properly align his re-hardened erection at her core. However, he stopped right there, finding himself hesitating. Was he was really doing this? It felt strange, so willingly doing this, that it somehow also felt wrong.

“How are you gonna finish this quickly if you’re too scared to come inside me?”

Parker shook his head. He didn’t need to think about that. Sure, Jessica didn’t have any leverage against him anymore, but he didn’t doubt she would find some crafty way to get what she wanted, and the end result was her getting her way as always. Stalling only delayed the inevitable, so might as well get all this over with.

“I’m just giving you a chance to realize how embarrassed you’ll be for losing the game you yourself proposed so quickly.” With one hand pushing her butt cheeks apart and another guiding his penis, Parker this time didn’t stop at just prodding her core, sliding in with minimal effort.

“Ooh, fuck…”

“Ready to lose already?”

A shudder was sent up Jessica’s spine as Parker pushed his length inside her, the combined assault on her sensitive nipples from the cool, above-freezing air and the stretching Parker’s cock forced her pussy to undergo sending wave after wave of euphoria at her. “Y-You wish.”

It took a little longer than usual to fully hilt, but Parker only took that as a positive sign: she was definitely tighter than usual, and if that was any indication of the inevitable conclusion of this ‘game’, then it was only a matter of time before he won. “You sure you don’t feel like giving up already?”

Feeling Parker’s warm upper body wrapping around hers and feeling the warm puffs of air from his voice against her ear added to Jessica’s deepening arousal, but did nothing to dampen her confidence. “If you want me to cum so bad, you’ll have to try a little harder.”

She ended the sentence with a yelp, Parker’s thrust pushing her hips against the cold paned wall her lower body was leaning against. “How much harder do you want me to try?”

The chilly air biting at her sensitive, swollen nipples, the equally cold glass pane pressing against her loins, and the forcefulness with which Parker’s dick pushed open her walls—the combination of all three sensations activated something inside her brain, like she was being awakened from a drowsy state she didn’t even know she was in just before. But as amazing as the multiple source of stimulation were for her, unfortunately for Parker, Hunter had subjected his wife with too much orgasm denial play and edging to lose so quickly. “Harder, Parker~”

“Yeah? You sure?”

“What? You can’t go any harder?”

Fine.

That was the final thought Parker had before he let loose all his reservations, locking Jessica’s legs in place with his knees and bracing himself against the glass before revving his engine back up to eleven.

“Fuck, yes!”

The suddenness of Parker’s vigor almost made Jessica lose concentration, reigning in that building, rapidly ascending feeling inside her just before she fully lost control of it. The occasional rustling and howling of the late-winter wind was joined by the wet slapping sounds of Parker’s groin against Jessica’s ass and the moans from both parties that drifted into the dimming evening sky. Parker himself began to feel the chill of the late-winter winds, his exposed back bearing the brunt of nature’s assault on the pair. While his motions and Jessica’s body provided some amount of warmth, the chill eventually began to settle into his body, under his skin, like the crisp, cool air was seeping into his bloodstreams.

“Shit…”

Despite the amount of height he was compensating by crouching, Parker’s head still reached well over Jessica’s shoulders, enough to see the very prominent red marks still present on her boobs. Seeing them was one thing, but imagining how bad the stinging pain must be from his hands and from the unforgiving, biting, cool February winds made Parker feel bad enough for Jessica that he reached around her, inadvertently trapping her arms against her sides and his biceps, and covered as much as he could with his hands.

“Oh, maybe you just are a boob person.”

“No, it’s just—”

“Tiff’s tits are pretty nice too, so it also makes sense why you like her.”

“I’d appreciate it if you didn’t insinuate that I fell for someone because of their boobs.”

“And her ass.”

Parker groaned, but instead of retorting, he gave the swollen, hardened nubs at the peaks of both mounds a squeeze that elicited a squeal from the cheeky vixen.

“Fuck, Parker…”

Taking the panting moan as a good sign, Parker pressed forward, single-mindedly zeroing in on all the tell-tale signs of her impending orgasm.

“Go on, keep telling me how I only would like a woman for her body. See if that helps you win.”

Jessica grinned. If Parker was trying to ‘threaten’ her with even greater ecstasy, she became wholly incapable of doing anything except saying, “There’s no shame in that.” Another pinch, another squeal, and another degree to which Jessica’s pussy tightened against his cock, whose resistance was countered by the galloons of lubrication her womanhood was lathering onto his cock and otherwise splattering onto the rest of his crotch. The contrast of her blisteringly hot insides and the chilly winds was uncomfortable for Parker, but pure bliss for Jessica. “But—” Parker readied himself to repeat the motion as Jessica started speaking again, “—if you really don’t care too much about those sorts of things, then you might really like that childhood friend I mentioned a while back.”

“It’s not very nice to insult your childhood friend like that.”

Jessica laughed. “It’s no secret that her figure isn’t the best in the world, but she is insanely beautiful.” Parker didn’t really know how to respond to that. Was this Jessica trying to set him up with her? But, why do that when it was pretty obvious he was going to go after Tiffany? Was this maybe a subtle sign to not bother with her? But then, why tell him about how she wanted to entrust him with Tiffany? “Don’t worry, I think we’re good to go for next week.”

Parker landed on a simple conclusion that Jessica thought a threesome with this girl would be good or something—something Parker couldn’t really agree with, as he didn’t even want to think about what having a threesome with one of his male friends would be like—and refocused his attention on Jessica.

“Maybe you should be focusing more on now.”

Digging his heels into the ground, his socks having long been discarded, Parker focused more power into his hips, his thrusts causing the tip of his dick to bump into her cervix.

“Fuck!”

Parker could feel the immediate effects of his increased efforts. It should be any moment now … except, Parker could’ve sworn he’s been feeling like that for a solid few minutes already. He just needed to be rougher and fiercer, and after he won, him swallowing his pride and discomfort would be rewarded by the nice salmon-and-rice meal he prepped for himself last weekend.

“Don’t you think it’s about time to give up?”

“Hmm … but what about you?”

The question was posed as Jessica pushed her hips back so that her bountiful bottom grinding against his groin was in tandem with the sudden squeezes his cock was subjected to by her pussy.

“Shit—” He was so focused on Jessica that he had failed to notice how close he was, but by then, it was too late. “Fuc—” Parker couldn’t even finish the sentence before all the tension unraveled at once, the resulting ejaculate painting the insides of the triumphantly smiling vixen white.

“Ooh god, you’re warming me up so much …”

As soon as he rode out his orgasm, Parker pulled out of her and then pulled the two of them back inside the office.

“Aw, that’s—”

“Look at how much you’re shivering,” Parker scolded her, turning around to close the window, “Do you want to get sick on the second day of work?”

Now that she was coming off the high of the overstimulation she was experiencing just moments ago, Jessica realized the merits of Parker’s words. “That’s true.” Hunter was always the one to reign things in if she went too extreme. Maybe this would work out even better than she had initially hoped.

Parker, on the other hand, was ready to defend his decision to pull them away from the window and was thus blown away by Jessica’s acceptance of his actions.

“But, I did win, right?” Parker reluctantly nodded, mentally preparing himself for Jessica’s taunting responses. Instead, all she said was, “Come here.”

Parker’s eyebrows furrowed, watching Jessica patting her chair. “Again?”

She shook her head. “I didn’t get to cum, and I’ve always wanted to try this with you, but since we don’t have much more time, we’ll just make this quick.”

After Parker had seated himself on the chair, Jessica quickly followed, impaling herself with the leftover hardness of his spent penis. The refractory period was hitting Parker hard, but whatever he had left in him was fortunately enough to push Jessica over the edge shortly after, her signature ear-splitting, high-pitched scream filling the office and perhaps even bleeding past the soundproofed pads installed in the room and to the rest of the vacant floor, her legs shaking and her back arching, a tsunami of ecstasy crashing into her and filling her up with a warm buzz while simultaneously depositing splatter after splatter of her own ejaculate onto Parker’s lap.

“So, how am I supposed to clean ourselves up?”

“Well, we could just walk to the bathrooms.”

“What, like this?!”

Jessica giggled. “It’s not like anyone would see us. The janitors only come on Tuesdays and Fridays.”

Parker just gaped at Jessica’s departing figure, boldly exiting her office still fully in the nude. He knew Jessica’s words to be true, but as rationally as he tried to be, he couldn’t bring himself to follow in Jessica’s (bare) footsteps. So, instead, he used the insides of his coat, noting to himself that he would immediately put it in the washing machine when he got home, and dressed himself up like that. Parker’s heart stopped for a brief moment when the door opened, breathing a mini-sigh-of-relief when it was the still-nude Jessica walking back into her office.

“Oh, that was quick. I didn’t see you.”

“Why would you…?”

“Well, I figured you’d go to the men’s washroom by default, so that’s where I went.”

Parker scoffed, unable to help himself from shaking his head. “That’s … um, OK.”

“So you cleaned yourself in the women’s washroom?”

“Um, no…”

“…So how did you clean yourself?”

Thinking about it, Parker realized it was probably best to not tell Jessica. “Never mind that, let’s go home already.”

“Wait, did you clean yourself up in here?”

“No, how—”

“With your own clothes?!” Parker scoffed again, but the lie he tried to push forth via that dismissive reaction was seen through immediately by the widely smiling Jessica. “Aww, did you like my scent so much that you lathered your clothes with my—”

“I’m washing this coat—all of these clothes as soon as I get home.”

Jessica pouted. “Woow, you’re no fun…”

“What? What does that have to do with being ‘fun’?”

Jessica shot Parker a grin, picking up her clothes and redressing herself. “Well, we’ll see if you redeem yourself next week!”

Next week? Oh, that girl from her childhood? It was the case with Tiffany, but surely, not every girl Jessica wanted me to meet was someone she also wanted me to have sex with, right?

Next chapter here.

[kesujo]

This looks like it was insanely hard to write, but your hard work paid off evidently in how amazingly this turned out :D

Especially loved the part at the end with Karina teasing Ningselle xD

Symphony of Release

Kinkvember Day 27: Sex Dungeon

NingNing (Ning Yizhuo) Giselle (Uchinaga Aeri) Aespa X Male reader

25.1k words

AN: I know I keep saying, "This fic is my longest yet," but this time, I really mean it😅. This one is officially my longest, and my brain feels like total mush after putting it all together. There’s no way I’m writing this much in one day again. I know this is later than my normal post time but I hope you guys understand💖

It was nearing midnight when Minjeong stumbled through the front door of the apartment. The soft click of the lock echoed through the quiet room, startling Karina from where she sat curled on the couch. A tub of ice cream balanced precariously on her knees, its smooth surface beginning to melt around the edges. Giselle, cross-legged on the floor amid a sea of folded laundry, glanced up sharply, her hands pausing mid-motion as she folded a pair of socks. Across the room, Ningning stirred from the cocoon of her blanket on the recliner, her hand hovering over the remote as she paused the neon-lit drama flashing across the TV. One by one, their gazes shifted to Minjeong.

Minjeong froze, her silhouette framed by the faint glow of the hallway light. Her hair was a mess, clinging in damp strands to her flushed forehead, and her cheeks burned with the deep pink of exertion—or something else entirely. She had clearly tried to pull herself together: her oversized sweater was hastily tugged on, the hem uneven and bunched at her side, while her face shone with the telltale dampness of a rushed wash. And yet, beneath the soap-and-water effort, an unmistakable, musky undertone lingered in the air, faint but inescapable. It clung to her skin like a whisper of the night she was trying to forget—or avoid acknowledging.

Her knuckles whitened as she gripped the strap of her bag, frozen like a deer caught in headlights under their collective stares.

“Um… hey,” she croaked, her voice cracking awkwardly. “I didn’t think you’d all still be… awake.”

Karina arched an eyebrow, her lips curling around the spoon in her hand with theatrical slowness. She withdrew it with a soft click, letting the ice cream linger on her tongue before speaking. “That’s all you’ve got? You look like you got caught in a windstorm… and something else.” She sniffed the air, her expression twisting with amused disbelief. “Oh my God. Are you serious right now?”

Minjeong’s face turned scarlet, her eyes darting anywhere but at her roommates. The silence grew louder, the ticking of the wall clock amplifying her discomfort. She took a small step toward her bedroom, her sneakers squeaking faintly against the polished floorboards.

“I’m just… really tired. Long night,” she mumbled, clutching her bag like a shield.

“Uh-uh. No way,” Giselle interjected, rising to her feet in a single, fluid motion. She crossed her arms, her stance firm and unyielding as she fixed Minjeong with a sharp look. “We’re not letting this one slide. What’s going on with you lately? You’ve been sneaking out every other night, coming home late, and looking like… this.”

“Like what?” Minjeong snapped, her voice a touch too defensive to sell the indifference she was aiming for.

“Like someone who’s been thoroughly…” Ningning hesitated, her cheeks blooming pink as she struggled to find the words. “…Thoroughly.”

Karina exploded into laughter, doubling over as she nearly sent the tub of ice cream tumbling onto the floor. “Oh my God, Ning. Just say it! She looks like someone who got wrecked.”

“Stop!” Minjeong practically squeaked, her panic sharpening the edges of her voice. “It’s not—it’s not what you think.”

Karina leaned forward, her grin widening like a cat that had cornered its prey. “Oh, it’s exactly what I think. So, who is it? Secret boyfriend? Hookup? Don’t be shy. Spill!”

“It’s no one!” Minjeong blurted, clutching her bag tighter as if it could somehow ward off the interrogation. “I’m not seeing anyone.”

“Then where are you going?” Giselle asked, her skepticism practically vibrating in the air. “Because whatever you’re doing, you smell like…” She wrinkled her nose dramatically. “…like you’ve been doing something.”

“It’s not a big deal,” Minjeong muttered, her voice barely above a whisper as she edged closer to her bedroom door. “It’s just… personal.”

Karina tilted her head, her playful grin taking on an edge of genuine curiosity. “Personal? Okay, now I really want to know. You can’t just say that and expect us to drop it.”

Ningning shifted under her blanket, her eyes darting between her friends. “I mean… we’re all thinking about it, right? Where she’d been going, coming back like this?”

Minjeong groaned, the sound low and drawn out, her head dropping slightly as if surrendering to an invisible weight. “You’re not going to let this go, are you?”

“Nope,” they chorused, their voices a mix of teasing and determination.

She sighed heavily, her shoulders slumping under the weight of the inevitable. “Fine,” she muttered, her tone a mix of exasperation and resignation. “There’s this… place I’ve been going to.”

Karina leaned forward, her curiosity evident as she tilted her head. “What kind of place?”

Minjeong hesitated, her lips pressing into a thin line before she finally replied. “It’s hard to explain. It doesn’t really have a name. It’s just… a space where people can explore things.”

“What kind of ‘things’?” Giselle asked, narrowing her eyes as suspicion flickered in her expression.

Minjeong’s cheeks flamed, her voice rushing out before she could stop herself. “Intimacy. It’s private. Safe. They have different rooms where you can try things, or watch, or… whatever.”

The room fell into stunned silence, the weight of her words hanging heavy in the air. Only the faint hum of the paused TV broke the stillness.

“So… like a sex club?” Ningning finally asked, her tone carrying equal parts shock and intrigue.

“It’s not a club,” Minjeong snapped, defensive as her eyes darted between them. “It’s professional. It’s about curiosity and connection. It’s not some sketchy hookup scene.”

Karina raised an eyebrow, her tone thoughtful rather than critical. “How do you even know about this place?”

Minjeong sighed, brushing her damp bangs back from her forehead. “Yunjin told me about it. It’s run by the same people who own that other place—you know, the one with the glory hole.”

Ningning’s jaw dropped, her eyes wide as she stared at Minjeong. “Wait, wait, wait. Are you serious? That place Yunjin described? With the creepy wooden wall and the literal hole?”

“It’s not creepy!” Minjeong snapped, rolling her eyes. “It’s supposed to be like that—it’s the vibe. They keep it simple because it adds to the ambience or whatever.”

Karina nodded, her expression thoughtful. “Like, the mystery of it, right? That kind of makes sense.”

“Exactly,” Minjeong said, relieved at Karina’s understanding. “But this place is nothing like that. It’s completely different. It’s modern, sleek, and everything is super private and professional. It’s all about creating a safe space for people to explore.”

Giselle tilted her head, her skepticism softening slightly. “So, it’s more like… a curated experience?”

Minjeong nodded. “Yes, exactly. It’s not shady or anything. It’s designed for people who are curious and want to try new things in a safe way.”

Karina grinned, leaning back on the couch. “Honestly, that sounds kind of amazing. I can see why you’ve been sneaking out.”

“Thank you,” Minjeong muttered, her tone softening as she shot Karina a small look of gratitude. “At least someone gets it.”

Ningning still looked flustered, her face partially hidden in her hands. “I just… I can’t believe this is a thing. Like, you’re just casually going to places like this?”

Minjeong crossed her arms, her voice sharp with exasperation. “Yes, because it’s not some back-alley setup, okay? It’s intentional, it’s safe, and it’s… honestly kind of amazing.”

Karina smirked, giving Ningning a pointed look. “You’re acting like you don’t swipe right on every guy with a dog in his profile. At least Minjeong knows what she’s walking into.”

“Hey!” Ningning shot back, her face red as Karina and Giselle burst into laughter.

Minjeong sighed dramatically, heading toward her room. “I’m going to shower. Can we talk about literally anything else when I get back?”

Karina leaned back, her grin undiminished. “We’ll see. You know we’re going to have more questions.”

Minjeong didn’t reply, disappearing into her room and shutting the door firmly behind her. The faint sound of the shower starting echoed through the apartment, the steady stream of water the only noise in the tense stillness left behind.

The three left in the living room exchanged glances.

“I cannot believe this,” Ningning muttered, pulling her blanket tighter around herself as if warding off the thought. “She’s seriously sneaking off to places like that?”

“I don’t know,” Giselle said, her frown deepening. “It still sounds kind of sketchy. Who even runs something like that?”

“I can think of a few reasons,” Karina quipped, her mischievous grin practically glowing. “Honestly, it sounds incredible. I bet she’s having the time of her life.”

“She looks like she’s been dragged through a hedge backwards,” Ningning countered, shaking her head. “That doesn’t exactly scream ‘fun’ to me.”

Karina shrugged, unbothered. “Maybe she’s just… exploring. Who knows? I, for one, think it sounds hot.”

When Minjeong finally emerged from her room, her hair damp and clinging to her cheeks in soft strands, she was dressed in a loose hoodie and sweatpants, her posture stiff with hesitation. She stopped short when she saw them still sitting there, their expressions practically crackling with anticipation. Their eyes glittered, waiting for her to speak as if the show was about to start.

“No,” she said immediately, raising a hand in protest. “I told you, I’m done talking about it.”

“Come on,” Karina said, leaning forward with an easy grin. “You can’t just drop something like that and leave us hanging. We need to know more.”

“Yeah,” Ningning added, though her tone was more cautious. “What do you even do there?”

Minjeong hesitated, her gaze falling to the floor as heat rushed to her face. Her hands balled into small fists at her sides, her discomfort obvious. “It’s… complicated,” she said softly, avoiding their eyes.

“Then explain it,” Karina said, her tone gentle but persistent.

Minjeong sighed heavily, her shoulders slumping in defeat. Crossing her arms, she leaned against the doorframe and spoke slowly. “A while ago, I read this… book. It had a scene where the character…” She trailed off, her face turning bright red as her voice dropped to a near-whisper. “...she, um, she… squirted” she pressed her lips together, wishing the floor would swallow her whole. 

The room went silent, her words hanging in the air like a challenge. Ningning’s mouth dropped open, her disbelief written all over her face. Giselle blinked, momentarily stunned. Karina, however, looked delighted, her grin spreading wider.

“Wait,” Karina said, leaning forward with a mischievous glint in her eye. “You’ve been sneaking off to this place because you read a book about someone squirting, and you wanted to see if it was real?”

Minjeong’s face was practically glowing, and she stared hard at the floor, as if it might offer her salvation. “I couldn’t stop thinking about it,” she admitted reluctantly. “It just… wouldn’t leave my mind. And then the conversation got brought up, and Yunjin told me about that place. She said it’s run by the same people as that other one she mentioned, but this one is more…” She hesitated, searching for the right word. “Broad. Structured.”

“Oh, come on,” Ningning said, her skepticism practically radiating off her. “There’s no way people actually do that. It’s so fake.”

Karina rolled her eyes. “It’s not a conspiracy, Ning. I’m sure it can totally happen.”

“But how?” Giselle chimed in, narrowing her eyes as if trying to unravel a mystery. “It’s not like that’s a normal thing, right? Isn’t it just exaggerated in movies and… books?”

“It’s not exaggerated,” Minjeong said quietly, though her voice lacked its usual firmness. “It’s just… uncommon.”

“That’s an understatement,” Ningning muttered, shaking her head. “I still don’t buy it.”

Karina threw up her hands in exasperation. “You guys are such skeptics! Just because you haven’t experienced it doesn’t mean it’s fake.”

Minjeong groaned, burying her face in her hands. “This is exactly why I didn’t want to talk about it.”

The room divided like a fault line, Karina on one side, practically bouncing with excitement, and Ningning and Giselle on the other, their skeptical expressions nearly identical. The debate escalated as they volleyed arguments back and forth, the room buzzing with contrasting opinions.

“It’s science!” Karina insisted, gesturing animatedly. “Do you even hear yourselves? Of course, it’s real. Minjeong literally just said it happened.”

“Science or not, it sounds… extreme,” Ningning said doubtfully, pulling her blanket tighter. “Like something you’d read about in a clickbait article.”

“Or fanfiction,” Giselle added under her breath, earning a sharp glare from Karina.

“All I’m saying is, it’s not impossible,” Karina said firmly, throwing an arm around Minjeong’s shoulders for support. “And honestly? I think it’s pretty amazing that she had the guts to find out.”

Minjeong groaned again, shrinking lower. “Can we please stop talking about this?”

“Not a chance,” Karina said, her grin unwavering. “This is the best thing I’ve heard all year.”

Karina leaned back with a sly smirk, her gaze flicking toward Minjeong. She leaned in ever so slightly, lowering her voice so the others couldn’t hear. Minjeong stiffened, her wide eyes darting to Karina as a faint blush crept up her cheeks. Karina’s playful, conspiratorial expression was enough to make Minjeong’s lips part in hesitant confusion.

Karina whispered something quietly, and Minjeong blinked, her expression shifting between embarrassment and reluctant amusement. She gave a tiny shake of her head, her lips pressing together as if to suppress a smile.

Karina sat back, triumphant, and clapped her hands together with deliberate force, snapping the others’ attention to her. “Okay,” she announced brightly, cutting through the tension. “You clearly don’t believe it, so here’s my suggestion.”

Giselle and Ningning turned to her warily, their skepticism etched in their faces. “What suggestion?” Giselle asked, her voice cautious.

Karina’s grin widened. “Why don’t you two go and find out for yourselves?”

Ningning blinked, her jaw dropping. “You’re joking.”

“I’m completely serious,” Karina said smoothly. “You keep saying it’s ridiculous, so why not settle it? Go. See what it’s actually like.”

“That’s insane,” Ningning said, her face turning red. “Why would we do that?”

“To prove a point,” Karina replied, shrugging. “Unless you’re scared.”

Ningning sputtered, clutching her blanket. “I’m not scared! I just— It’s ridiculous.”

Minjeong sighed, cutting through the argument with a calm voice. “It’s not about proving anything. The point is that it’s a safe space to explore. You don’t have to do anything. You can just… see. If it’s not for you, you leave. That’s it.”

Giselle narrowed her eyes. “So we just walk in and… magically get it?”

Minjeong shrugged. “Maybe. Or maybe not. It’s not for everyone. But it’s not what you’re imagining either. It’s safer. Better.”

Ningning groaned, sinking deeper into her recliner. “This is ridiculous.”

Karina chuckled, her grin smug. “Just think about it. No pressure.”

The conversation fizzled into uneasy silence as Giselle and Ningning exchanged glances. Minjeong, feeling the weight of the room, mumbled, “I’m going to bed,” and disappeared into her room.

A while later, after Giselle and Ningning had retreated, Karina lingered before slipping into Minjeong’s room. Minjeong looked up from her bed, startled but not annoyed.

Karina grinned, leaning against the doorframe. “So? Did you actually… you know…”

Minjeong hesitated, her lips trembling before she gave the smallest, shyest nod.

Karina’s gasp was loud enough to echo off the walls. “No way! That’s insane. Was it—?”

“It was…” Minjeong trailed off, her voice barely audible. “It was intense.”

Karina clapped her hands together, looking like Christmas had come early. “You have to take me next time.”

Minjeong laughed, still red-faced, and nudged Karina toward the door. “Goodnight, Karina.”

As Karina left with a satisfied grin, Minjeong allowed herself to sink into her pillows, a small, reluctant smile tugging at her lips.

-----

In the days that followed, the weight of that night’s conversation lingered in the apartment, an unspoken tension threading through their interactions. Minjeong remained quiet about the topic, going about her routines as usual, but every now and then, Ningning and Giselle would exchange glances, the question hanging in the air between them: Are we actually going to do this?

One evening, as all of them sat in the living room, the TV playing a show none of them were paying attention to, Ningning finally broke the silence.

“So…” she began, her voice hesitant but pointed. “About what unnie said the other night.”

Karina, sprawled out on the couch with her legs draped over the armrest, smirked. “Took you long enough.”

Giselle glanced up from her phone, raising an eyebrow. “I’m still not convinced,” she said, though her tone was less dismissive than it had been. “It just sounds… I don’t know, extreme.”

“Extreme?” Karina scoffed, sitting up and swinging her legs onto the floor. “Come on. It’s not like anyone’s forcing you to jump in headfirst. You could just… see it. Dip a toe in. Or don’t.”

Ningning fidgeted with the edge of her blanket. “Minjeong made it sound pretty safe,” she said, almost to herself. “And it’s not like we have to do anything, right? Just… check it out.”

Giselle narrowed her eyes. “You’re seriously considering this?”

“Well…” Ningning hesitated, her cheeks flushing. “Aren’t you? You’ve been quiet about it all week.”

Giselle huffed, crossing her arms. “I just don’t want to end up in some weird situation. What if it’s not what we’re expecting?”

“It’s not,” Minjeong’s voice cut through the room softly. She had been lingering in the doorway, unnoticed until now. Her expression was calm but serious, her eyes darting between them. “It’s nothing like what you’re imagining. I promise.”

Karina gestured toward Minjeong with a flourish. “See? She promises. And if it’s as safe as she says, what’s the harm in a little adventure?”

“I don’t know…” Giselle trailed off, her skepticism giving way to contemplation.

“You can leave anytime,” Minjeong said, stepping farther into the room. “If you feel uncomfortable, you just walk out. No one will stop you. No one will even ask why.”

“And we don’t have to… you know…” Ningning’s voice dropped as she gestured vaguely, her face burning red.

Minjeong shook her head. “Not unless you want to. You’re in control the whole time. And it’s not some creepy scene or anything. It’s professional. Respectful. Everyone’s there for their own reasons, and no one judges anyone else.”

Karina’s grin widened as she leaned back, crossing her arms. “Sounds like a glowing endorsement to me.”

Ningning chewed on her lip, her blanket now bunched in her lap. “It’s just… such a weird thing to do.”

“Exactly,” Giselle said, though her words lacked their usual edge. “It’s weird.”

“Weird doesn’t mean bad,” Minjeong said gently. “Sometimes it just means… different. And different can be good. You might surprise yourselves.”

The room fell silent, the faint hum of the TV filling the space as they considered her words. Ningning and Giselle exchanged a look, a flicker of unspoken understanding passing between them.

“Well,” Karina said, breaking the quiet, “I think you two should do it. Who knows? It might even be fun.”

“You’re not helping,” Giselle muttered, though there was a hint of a smile tugging at her lips.

Minjeong hesitated, then gave a small, reassuring smile. “If you don’t want to, that’s fine. But if you’re even a little curious… it’s worth a try. Just to see.”

Ningning let out a long breath, pulling the blanket tighter. “I’ll think about it.”

Giselle nodded slowly. “Me too. But I’m not making any promises.”

“Fair enough,” Minjeong said, retreating back to her room with a faint smile.

Karina watched her go, then turned back to the others with a twinkle in her eye. “You’re totally doing it.”

“Shut up,” Ningning and Giselle said in unison, but their cheeks were pink, and neither of them outright denied it.

The idea hovered between them, tantalizing and unresolved, as they returned to their show, though none of them were paying much attention to it now.

-----

Eventually their curiosity got the better of them and they agreed to go. By the time they arrived at the place, nerves had transformed into a strange cocktail of anticipation and curiosity. The building was surprisingly polished—a tall, elegant brick structure with clean lines and minimalist signage that simply read “Welcome.” Its shaded, frosted windows gave an air of privacy without secrecy, inviting rather than intimidating. It felt like a space designed to intrigue and comfort rather than overwhelm.

Inside, the lobby was nothing like the dungeon-like image Ningning and Giselle had tentatively imagined. Instead, it resembled a boutique spa. Soft ambient music hummed faintly through hidden speakers, blending seamlessly with the subtle aroma of lavender and sandalwood. The lighting was warm and diffused, casting golden hues over sleek, modern furniture and tasteful artwork that adorned the walls.

Then they met you.

You stepped forward with a calm, professional demeanor, offering a gentle smile that immediately softened their stiff postures. “Welcome,” you said, your voice smooth and soothing, perfectly complementing the tranquil ambiance. “I’m here to answer any questions you have and to make sure you feel comfortable throughout. This experience is entirely at your pace.”

Your words rippled through them, easing the tension that had coiled in their shoulders during the car ride over. They nodded in acknowledgment, their breaths steadying as they followed you deeper into the space. The hallway, lined with soft, abstract art in muted tones, felt like a threshold—not just physically but emotionally. Each step seemed to take them closer to something they couldn’t yet name, a blend of the unfamiliar and the curious.

You led them into a softly lit room where the golden light spilled like honey across the walls, painted in warm, neutral tones. The scent of polished wood mingled with faint notes of cedar, grounding the space. It felt intimate but not confining, like a carefully crafted haven. In the center of the room sat a neatly arranged set of tools and equipment, minimal and unobtrusive, designed to invite exploration rather than demand it.

Pausing, you turned back to face them, ensuring they were present and focused. “Before we go any further,” you began, your voice steady and inviting, “let’s talk about safe words.”

Ningning and Giselle both stiffened slightly, their expressions flickering with nervousness. You noticed the hesitation in their eyes and offered an encouraging smile, your demeanor gentle yet confident.

“This is about giving you total control of the experience,” you explained. “We use safe words as a way to stop or ease up if you feel uncomfortable. If you say ‘yellow,’ we’ll slow down; if you say ‘red,’ everything stops immediately. Think of it like a pause button.”

Giselle furrowed her brow, absorbing the information. “So, ‘yellow’ if we want to take a break, and ‘red’ if we want to stop completely?” she asked, her voice soft but steady.

“Exactly,” you said, meeting her gaze with calm confidence. “This is entirely your experience. At any point, you can say one word, and it stops—no questions asked.”

A visible wave of relief washed over Ningning as her shoulders dropped. She let out a small sigh, the faintest hint of a smile tugging at her lips. “Actually… that makes me feel a lot better. Just knowing that,” she admitted, glancing at Giselle.

Giselle gave her a faint nod in return, her posture relaxing slightly, though a trace of skepticism lingered in her eyes.

“Good,” you said, your tone soft with reassurance. “If you’re ready, we can begin.”

They exchanged a glance—a quick, silent moment of mutual reassurance—before turning back to you. Their nods were tentative but genuine, a signal of cautious readiness.

“I’ve prepared a regiment for the two of you,” you said, your voice steady and measured, watching their reactions carefully. “It’s designed to ease you into the experience, gradually introducing different sensations and emotions. However, this is flexible. I’ll be making adjustments based on your responses. This is about what feels right for you, so I’ll omit or add activities as we go.”

“Everything is planned out for us?” Ningning asked, her eyebrows raising in surprise.

“Not exactly,” you clarified with a soft smile. “I designed it with a structured flow in mind, but it’s not set in stone. Think of it as a guide, not a rulebook. We’ll adapt as needed. I’ll guide you step by step. However, there’s one recommendation: it’s best if you approach this blind.”

“Blind? Like, blindfolded?” Ningning asked, her brows knitting together in confusion.

“Not necessarily,” you explained, your tone gentle but firm. “While blindfolding is an option, what I mean is that you won’t know what’s coming next. When you let go of anticipation, it sharpens your senses and helps you focus on the moment. It lets you experience each activity more fully without preconceived notions.”

Ningning’s lips parted slightly, her expression contemplative. “So, we’d just… let it happen?”

“Exactly,” you replied, your gaze steady. “It’s about letting go of control in a safe environment. You’ll focus entirely on how you feel in the moment rather than trying to predict what’s next.”

Giselle crossed her arms, her skepticism evident. “I don’t know… that sounds a little intense.”

“It is,” Ningning said with a soft laugh, glancing at her friend. “But maybe that’s the point? I mean, if we’re doing this, we might as well do it the right way.”

Giselle hesitated, her gaze flicking between you and Ningning before exhaling heavily. “And we can stop anytime, right?”

“Absolutely,” you assured her, your voice calm and reassuring.

Ningning and Giselle exchanged a quick glance, a silent conversation passing between them. Finally, Ningning gave a tentative nod, her lips curving into the faintest of smiles. “I think we should try.”

Giselle rolled her eyes softly, but the corners of her mouth betrayed a small, curious smile. “Fine. But if this gets weird, I’m out.”

“Fair enough,” you said with a warm smile, gesturing toward the center of the room, where everything had been carefully prepared for their arrival.

With practiced ease, you guided them into the softly lit room, the golden glow casting a warm, intimate light across the space. The earlier atmosphere of calm reassurance shifted as you closed the door behind them with a soft click. When you turned back, your entire demeanor had transformed—your expression now steady and commanding, your movements precise and deliberate. The quiet authority you carried filled the room, grounding them in the gravity of what was to come.

“Strip,” you instructed, your tone calm but unyielding, leaving no room for hesitation. “Everything but your panties.”

They froze for a moment, the weight of the command sinking in. Their gazes flicked to you, a sudden jolt of arousal coursing through them as they took in this new, commanding side of you. It was unexpected—this transformation in your demeanor—and it sent a shiver of anticipation down their spines.

Exchanging a brief glance, they seemed to silently agree on their next steps. Ningning’s fingers trembled slightly as she grasped the hem of her shirt, carefully sliding it off her shoulders. Her bra followed, the clasp unhooking with slow, deliberate movements as she revealed her flushed skin. Giselle followed suit, unbuttoning her blouse with steady hands before stepping out of her jeans in a single, fluid motion. Both of their breathing grew shallow, the cool air brushing against their heated skin.

They folded their garments neatly, setting them aside in a small pile, the rustling of fabric the only sound punctuating the charged silence of the room. Their movements were measured, deliberate, as though they were hyper-aware of your presence. Left in only their panties, the vulnerability of the moment wrapped around them like a second skin.

You observed them closely, your steady gaze unwavering, assessing their compliance with quiet intensity. A faint nod of approval softened the edges of your commanding presence. “Good,” you said simply, your tone neutral but firm. “Now, hands forward.”

Their hands rose instinctively, the slight tremor in Ningning’s fingers betraying her nerves. You stepped forward with measured precision, your every motion exuding calm confidence. Picking up a coil of soft, supple rope from the nearby table, you moved toward Ningning first.

You took her wrists gently in your hands, the warmth of your fingers steadying her as you began to work. Your movements were fluid and practiced, each loop of the rope snug but never tight. The fabric pressed softly against her skin, securing her without discomfort. The quiet rustling of the rope as it glided through your hands filled the space, mingling with the faint rhythm of her breathing.

Once finished, you turned to Giselle. She extended her hands wordlessly, her gaze flicking briefly to Ningning before returning to you. You repeated the process, wrapping the rope around her wrists with the same precision, the material gliding smoothly as you worked. Her posture remained composed, though the faintest flush of color crept up her neck as the knots settled into place.

Their hands now rested just above their heads, supported by the ropes. Their feet stayed grounded, but the gentle tension in their arms introduced a faint stretch that felt unfamiliar yet oddly empowering. They exchanged a quick glance, their shared curiosity reflected in the subtle flicker of their expressions.

The sensation of the ropes—their softness, their firm yet yielding hold—seemed to heighten everything around them. The golden light wrapped the room in warmth, while the rhythmic creak of the ropes created a cocoon of quiet intimacy. What had once been a heavy sense of anticipation now felt lighter, suspended in a moment of carefully crafted care.

“Good girls,” you said softly, your voice carrying a subtle warmth beneath its grounded authority. Moving deliberately, you adjusted the ropes, your presence steady and unwavering. The care in your actions was unmistakable, but so was the quiet dominance that now defined your movements. You exuded control—not forceful, but unshakable—creating a dynamic that made them feel held and guided.

With a faint smile, you stepped back to let them adjust to the position. “Let’s start with something simple,” you said, your voice low but firm, with just enough softness to ease their remaining nerves. You turned toward a nearby table, retrieving a soft flogger, its supple material catching the golden light as you lifted it.

The rhythmic sound of your footsteps across the floor filled the space, a quiet punctuation to the moment. Ningning took a deep breath, her senses finely tuned to the subtle movements around her. Her gaze followed you with a mix of curiosity and anticipation, while Giselle briefly closed her eyes, grounding herself in the present and letting her focus shift to her body’s awareness.

“Ready?” you asked, your voice steady and unyielding, carrying no pressure but a quiet expectation.

They nodded, their breathing steadier now, though their bodies remained taut with anticipation. You stepped closer to Ningning first, letting the soft flogger trail lightly over her bare shoulder. The faint whisper of its strands brushing against her skin sent a shiver coursing down her spine, heightening her awareness of every inch of her body. Her chest rose and fell with measured breaths, her senses narrowing to the point of contact.

Then came the first light tap. The strands of the flogger landed on her upper back with a delicate precision, the sting blooming across her skin in a wave of warmth. Ningning inhaled sharply, the unexpected sensation startling her at first, her lips parting as her eyes widened. The sting faded quickly, leaving behind a faint, tingling heat that lingered, coaxing her body into a heightened state of sensitivity.

As the rhythm of the strokes continued, deliberate and evenly spaced, her initial tension began to dissolve. Each strike brought a sharper awareness, a paradoxical mixture of control and surrender that her mind couldn’t quite process but her body responded to instinctively. The faint pull of the ropes binding her wrists heightened the sensation, keeping her grounded as her thoughts gave way to raw feeling. Her breathing deepened, the warmth in her skin now merging with an unfamiliar but undeniable arousal. The sting that had surprised her at first now contributed to a growing ache of need, as though her body was awakening to a language it had never spoken before.

Gradually, the intensity increased. The strokes came harder, the flogger landing with more force, pushing her just a little further with each hit. Ningning’s moans deepened, her body reacting to the pain in ways that surprised even her. The sting turned into a fiery pulse, dancing across her skin in a way that threatened to overwhelm her but never quite crossed the line. Her head tilted back, her lips parting to release a soft whimper that mixed pain and pleasure into a single, intoxicating sound. The ache lingered longer now, the heat radiating from her back blending with the throbbing arousal pooling low in her body.

You moved with deliberate care, watching for any flicker of discomfort in her expression. But Ningning’s soft exhales, the subtle arch of her back, and the way her hips shifted told you she was riding the edge of the sensation, her body adapting as she yielded to the rhythm of the flogger.

Satisfied, you turned to Giselle, allowing the flogger’s supple strands to brush teasingly across her skin. The faint touch made her flinch slightly, a gasp escaping her lips as her body stiffened reflexively. You delivered the first light stroke to her back, the flogger landing with a muted crack. The sting rippled through her, sharp and immediate, forcing her breath to hitch. For a moment, her body froze, her mind processing the unfamiliar sensation.

But as the heat spread, the sharpness softened into something richer, more profound—a warmth that coursed through her muscles and heightened her awareness of her own body. Her breaths began to slow, her posture shifting as she allowed herself to accept the rhythm. Each subsequent stroke seemed to draw her deeper into the moment, her mind quieting as the sensation became less foreign and more intoxicating. The feeling of being bound, her wrists held securely above her head, amplified her surrender. The ropes didn’t restrain her—they anchored her, giving her the freedom to let go.

The strokes on Giselle intensified gradually as well, the flogger landing with increasing force. Her body jerked with each hit, the sharp sting leaving behind a trail of tingling heat that both burned and soothed. The line between too much and just enough blurred, her body trembling as the sensations layered atop each other. A flush crept up her neck, her chest heaving as she adjusted to the rhythm. Each strike sent a pulse of arousal coursing through her, the pain tipping into pleasure with a sweet inevitability.

The pain built steadily, each strike pushing them closer to their limits without crossing the threshold. It hovered at the brink, testing their endurance while drawing out their arousal. Ningning’s soft moans became more urgent, her body shivering as she leaned into the rhythm, her mind overwhelmed but unwilling to stop. Giselle’s breathing hitched with every strike, her head falling forward as she let out a series of trembling gasps, her body fighting the tension that teetered on the edge of overwhelming.

When you finally stepped back, both women were trembling. Their flushed skin glistened with a sheen of sweat, and their breathing synced in shallow, uneven gasps. The throbbing ache in their backs mirrored the pulsing arousal coursing through their bodies. Their eyes met, wide and glassy, the pain and pleasure written in their expressions—a silent acknowledgment that this was unlike anything they had imagined. It was raw, immersive, and undeniably arousing.

“You’re doing well,” you said softly, your tone carrying a note of approval that resonated in the quiet space. Their gazes shifted back to you, their expressions now open, filled with curiosity and something deeper, more vulnerable.

You paused, giving them time to absorb the sensations fully before speaking again. “Alright,” you said, your voice calm and measured, “I’m going to add another element.”

Ningning and Giselle both nodded, their interest fully captured now. Their cheeks were still flushed from the sensations they’d already experienced, their breaths shallow as they prepared for what was next. The soft sound of the ropes faintly creaking above them served as a quiet reminder of their bound state, amplifying their awareness of every movement.

From your collection, you retrieved a pair of intricately designed clamps, their polished metal gleaming in the light. They were delicate but purposeful, adjustable to provide just enough pressure to transform ordinary touch into something extraordinary. You held the clamps with quiet authority, their intricate design a contrast to the intensity they promised.

Starting with Ningning, you reached forward, your fingers grazing the curve of her breast with deliberate slowness. Her breath hitched as your touch lingered, her skin hypersensitive under your hand. With practiced ease, you secured the first clamp to her nipple. The initial sensation was sharp, a sudden sting that drew a gasp from her parted lips. “Ahh…” Her back arched slightly, the pull of the rope above her making the reaction even more pronounced.

The sting lingered, a constant ache that quickly shifted into a hum of sensation, heightening her awareness of her body. A soft moan escaped her as you secured the second clamp, the dual points of pressure creating a symphony of sensations. The ache was persistent, demanding her focus, but the way it blended with the warmth of arousal in her core made her chest rise and fall with quickened breaths. Beneath her, the heat of her excitement began to bloom, the dampness at the apex of her thighs growing as her body responded.

You turned to Giselle, your hands just as steady and deliberate. Her eyes fluttered closed as your fingers ghosted over her skin, teasing her sensitive flesh before carefully placing the first clamp. “Mmm…” she moaned softly, her body stiffening momentarily at the sting as the metal gripped her. A low, trembling exhale followed as the sensation settled, morphing from sharpness into a dull, throbbing ache that sent warmth radiating outward. The second clamp followed with equal care, eliciting a soft, shaky moan from her lips. “Oh…” Giselle’s breathing deepened, her chest rising as she adjusted to the rhythmic pulse of sensation.

Bound above, their hands unable to lower, both Ningning and Giselle were acutely aware of every shift and movement. The clamps weren’t merely a source of sensation; they were a constant presence, a persistent reminder of their vulnerability. And yet, that vulnerability seemed to amplify their arousal, each breath bringing them closer to surrendering fully to the moment.

you retrieved two floggers, their supple strands swaying lightly as you held them in each hand. The leather glinted faintly in the light, promising a mix of sensation that would push them further. Their eyes flickered to the tools, their bodies tensing in anticipation as you stepped closer.

You began with Ningning and Giselle simultaneously, the strands of the floggers trailing across their skin in teasing strokes. The featherlight contact danced along their shoulders, arms, and backs, coaxing shivers that made their breath hitch. The anticipation of the impact alone sent a thrill through them, their muscles tightening instinctively.

The first strikes landed, one on each of them, perfectly timed. The strands of the floggers kissed their skin with a satisfying crack, sending ripples of sensation through their bodies. Ningning gasped sharply, her hips jerking slightly against the tension of the ropes. Giselle let out a soft cry, her body stiffening momentarily before yielding to the sting. The impact wasn’t overwhelming—just enough to awaken their senses and pull them into the moment.

You continued, your movements measured and deliberate as the floggers alternated between soft trails and precise strikes. The synchronized rhythm created a symphony of sensation that reverberated through their bodies. Each strike was perfectly timed to ensure neither was left waiting too long, the alternating snaps of leather keeping their senses sharp and their arousal building.

Ningning’s head tilted back, her lips parting as the flogger’s strands brushed over the curve of her lower back, followed by a precise strike just beneath her shoulder blades. The sting blended with a spreading warmth, her breathing growing shallower as the sensations layered. Each strike heightened the ache in her chest, the clamps on her nipples pulling slightly with every flinch, amplifying the experience. “Oh… oh…” she whimpered, her voice trembling as the sensations pushed her closer to her limits.

Giselle, on the other hand, squirmed against the bonds, her moans low and breathy as the flogger struck her thighs with a sharp crack. The impact sent a shiver up her spine, the ache settling into a dull throb that pulsed through her sensitive skin. Her nipples, adorned with the clamps, tugged faintly with every motion, the combination of pain and arousal sending her reeling. “Ahh…” she gasped, her hips shifting as her body sought release from the growing tension.

Switching to a synchronized rhythm, you struck their thighs in tandem, the floggers landing with a sharp snap that made them cry out simultaneously. The matching reactions sent a thrill through the room, their voices blending in a harmony of raw sensation. The sight of them together, bound and trembling, with the faint sheen of sweat glistening on their skin, was mesmerizing.

The strikes grew slightly firmer, the intensity increasing as you alternated between their backs, shoulders, and thighs. Each impact pulled a deeper reaction from them, their cries becoming louder, their bodies arching against the ropes as the pain crept closer to the brink of too much—but never crossing the line. Their flushed cheeks and trembling thighs betrayed the arousal simmering beneath the surface, the pain merging seamlessly with pleasure.

“Breathe,” you instructed, your voice steady and grounding. The reminder was enough to steady their erratic breaths, their chests rising and falling as they adjusted to the rhythm. The floggers snapped against their skin again, and this time, Ningning’s hips bucked involuntarily, a soft moan spilling from her lips as her arousal became undeniable. The dampness soaking her panties left no question of her response, the heat pooling at her core almost unbearable.

Giselle, too, was unraveling under the dual sensations. Her body trembled with every strike, her breaths shallow and uneven as the clamps tugged with each movement. “Please…” she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, the word dripping with need. Her thighs quivered, the evidence of her arousal glistening faintly between her legs.

The room was alive with the sounds of their moans, the rhythmic crack of the floggers, and the faint creak of the ropes above them. The atmosphere was charged, every sound and motion amplifying the intimacy of the moment. Their bodies were painted with faint red marks from the floggers, the lingering sting merging with the ache of the clamps to push them further into surrender.

You paused briefly, letting the floggers rest against your sides as you stepped closer. Your hands brushed over their trembling forms, the gentle touch a stark contrast to the intensity of the flogging. “You’re both incredible,” you murmured, your voice soft but commanding.

Positioned between them, your hands moved with deliberate care, teasing the soft line where their thighs met their centers. The proximity alone sent shivers through their bodies, the charged tension in the air palpable. Ningning’s hips shifted instinctively, a soft, breathy moan escaping her lips as your fingers hovered maddeningly close to her entrance. The barest brush of your touch against her slick panties drew a sharp gasp, her body arching as though every nerve had been primed for this moment. “Please…” she whispered, her voice trembling with need, the dampness soaking through the fabric leaving no question of her arousal.

On Giselle’s side, your fingers mirrored the same featherlight touch, barely skimming the delicate skin beneath the damp fabric at her core. Her breath hitched audibly, her bound wrists tugging gently at the ropes as if seeking some anchor amidst the overwhelming sensations. “Mmm… oh…” she moaned, her thighs trembling as her body leaned subtly toward you, desperate for more contact. The clamps adorning her nipples heightened every subtle motion, the tug of the chain combining pain and pleasure in a way that made her hips press eagerly against your teasing fingers.

You alternated between them with meticulous precision, your touch gentle yet deliberate. A teasing stroke here, a fleeting graze there—just enough to push them closer to the edge without offering the satisfaction their bodies so clearly craved. Ningning’s moans grew louder, her hips lifting in small, involuntary movements as if drawn by invisible strings. Her core glistened beneath the thin layer of her panties, soaking through the delicate fabric, the evidence of her surrender shining in the golden light. “Ahh… I can’t…” she gasped, her voice shaking, the ache in her body now unbearable yet exquisite.

Giselle was lost in the rhythm of your touch, her thighs quivering as her moans softened into low, fervent whispers. “Mmm… please,” she murmured, her lips parting as she gave in completely. Her body rocked subtly, her movements bolder with each stroke, while the clamps on her nipples pulsed in time with the ache radiating through her. Her voice, breathy and trembling, added to the tension that thickened the air. “More…”

Between them, you worked like a conductor orchestrating a symphony, their bodies the instruments responding perfectly to your touch. The wet sounds of their arousal, the quiet clink of the chain between the clamps, and the soft moans that spilled from their lips blended into a harmony of pleasure and need. Every shift of your fingers and every intentional pause amplified their yearning, drawing them closer to the precipice with every touch.”

Ningning’s response was a choked moan, her body trembling as her slickness overflowed, soaking the thin fabric of her panties until it clung to her. Giselle whimpered in unison, her thighs trembling as her own need reached a fever pitch. Their breaths became erratic, their gazes hazy and unfocused, their arousal undeniable as they teetered on the edge of release.

Just as the crescendo seemed inevitable, you slowed your movements, teasingly lightening your touch until your fingers hovered maddeningly close to their centers without fully making contact. Ningning let out a desperate whimper, her hips lifting instinctively toward your touch, only for you to withdraw entirely. “Ahh… please,” she moaned, her voice trembling with need.

Giselle echoed her plea, her lips parting as a low, drawn-out whine spilled from her throat. “Don’t stop… please,” she murmured, her voice thick with desperation as her thighs quivered against the restraint of her own arousal.

With a small, deliberate pause, you slipped your fingers to their soaked panties, pressing lightly against the fabric to collect the wetness that pooled there. Both of them gasped, the sudden pressure sending a jolt of sensation through their bodies. “You’re dripping,” you said softly, your voice a mixture of approval and tease.

Holding your fingers up to Ningning first, you pressed them lightly to her lips. “Taste yourself,” you commanded gently. Her eyes widened slightly, her breath catching, but she obeyed, her lips parting to take your fingers into her mouth. Her tongue flicked against them tentatively at first, her eyes fluttering shut as the intimate taste of her own arousal spread across her palate. A soft moan escaped her throat as she sucked lightly, her cheeks flushing deeper.

Turning to Giselle, you offered her the same. “Your turn.” Without hesitation, her lips wrapped around your fingers, her tongue tracing deliberately against them as her moan resonated low and deep, her lashes fluttering against her flushed cheeks. The shared intimacy of tasting themselves lingered in the air, their gazes flicking to each other, a mirrored hunger reflected in their expressions.

Their breathing grew shallow as you moved behind them, the tension in the room thickening. Their bound hands, secured above their heads, stretched their bodies taut, their exposed curves highlighted by the glow of the golden light. The vulnerability of their position sent a fresh wave of arousal coursing through them, their soaked panties clinging to their flushed, sensitive skin.

You placed a hand on Ningning’s lower back, the heat of her skin radiating against your palm. “Good girl,” you murmured softly before raising your hand and delivering a sharp smack to her ass. The sound echoed through the room, her gasp sharp and startled as her body jolted forward. The sting lingered, blooming into a warmth that sent a shudder through her.

Without hesitation, you turned to Giselle, delivering the same measured strike to her. Her response was different—lower, more guttural—as her bound wrists shifted slightly, and her legs trembled beneath her. “Mmm…” she moaned, her voice thick with a mixture of pain and pleasure.

You alternated between them, your strikes deliberate, each impact eliciting a sharp gasp or moan. Their backs arched further with each touch, their bodies instinctively lifting to meet your hand. The heat radiating from their reddened skin blended seamlessly with the growing slickness soaking through their panties.

Once their breathing became ragged and their moans deepened, you let your hands drift lower, teasing the edges of the damp fabric covering their centers. Both women froze for a moment, their bodies trembling in anticipation as you pressed lightly against the soaked cloth. The heat from their folds was undeniable, and your teasing touch only heightened their arousal.

With a swift, deliberate motion, you brought your palm up against Ningning’s throbbing area, the spank sharp even through the damp barrier of her panties. She cried out instantly, her voice raw and breathless. “Ahhh—oh!” Her hips bucked forward, her thighs trembling as the mix of sting and pleasure shot through her body.

Giselle barely had time to react before your other hand landed on hers in a similar motion. Her moan was deeper, her legs quaking as she pressed her hips against the table. “Mmm… oh my God!” she gasped, the vibration of her voice carrying through the room.

Sliding your hands under their thighs, you brought your palms up, the strikes landing directly on their folds. Their voices rose in unison, desperate and raw. “Please…” Ningning whimpered, her body quaking as another spank drew a muffled scream. Giselle’s voice followed, her cries breathless and broken as she teetered on the edge of release.

“You feel it, don’t you?” you murmured, your voice low and commanding, leaning close enough for your breath to tickle their ears. “The way your bodies crave this, the way you’ve surrendered completely.”

They nodded helplessly, their voices lost in the symphony of gasps and moans that filled the room. The smell of their arousal mingled with the warmth radiating from their skin, creating an intoxicating atmosphere. Their panties clung to their slick folds, glistening in the light as their trembling bodies sought release. Every strike sent ripples of sensation through them, pushing them closer and closer to the precipice, their cries growing louder and more desperate with each passing second.

Suddenly, you untied the ropes that bound their hands above their heads, granting them a fleeting moment of respite. Their arms fell limply, their muscles trembling from the strain and the lingering arousal coursing through them. They flexed their fingers instinctively, a faint tingling running through their limbs as they adjusted to the sudden freedom.

“Take off your panties,” you commanded, your voice calm but firm, cutting through the haze of the moment. “And give them to me.”

The instruction left no room for hesitation. Ningning’s trembling hands moved first, hooking her thumbs under the waistband of her panties and sliding them down her thighs. The damp fabric clung slightly before coming free, revealing her reddened lips. Her cheeks flushed a deeper shade as she held the soaked garment in her hand, the wetness undeniable against her skin.

Giselle mirrored her, peeling the damp fabric from her heated core with slow, deliberate movements. The cool air brushing against her sensitive skin made her inhale sharply, her eyes flicking briefly to Ningning before focusing on you. She held her panties between her fingers, feeling the slick weight of her arousal before hesitantly extending them toward you.

You accepted them with steady hands, your expression unreadable but commanding. “Feel them,” you instructed, holding the garments back toward them briefly. “Understand just how deeply your bodies have responded.”

Ningning’s fingers brushed over the damp fabric, her eyes widening slightly as she pressed her lips together, trying to contain her reaction. “Oh my god…” she whispered, her voice barely audible, her cheeks glowing as she comprehended just how soaked they were.

Giselle’s response was quieter, her thumb grazing the wetness as a small, knowing smile tugged at her lips. “That’s… a lot,” she murmured, her breath hitching as the realization settled over her.

The moment was fleeting. Without a word, you folded their panties neatly, the damp fabric a testament to their arousal. With deliberate care, you slid them into your pockets, before stepping forward, your presence grounding them as their breathing quickened.

“Hands behind your backs,” you said, your voice smooth and unyielding, and they obeyed immediately. Their arms moved into position, trembling slightly as you secured their wrists once more with soft, silken ropes. Each loop was precise, snug without being harsh, holding them firmly yet comfortably.

“I want you both to sit tight for a moment. I’ll be right back,” you instructed, your tone firm yet reassuring. With a nod, you turned and left the room, your quiet footsteps fading into the adjacent chamber.

Left to their own devices, Ningning and Giselle’s minds raced with curiosity, their bodies still alight with the sensations you’d left them to process. Giselle, her chest still heaving, turned toward Ningning with a faint, knowing smile. “That was… so good,” she whispered, her voice tinged with excited apprehension.

Ningning let out a breathy laugh, her cheeks glowing as she leaned slightly forward. “I can’t believe how wet I am right now,” she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper, tinged with awe and vulnerability. A shiver ran through her as she shifted slightly, the slickness between her thighs a constant reminder of her arousal.

Before Giselle could respond, the sound of your footsteps returning drew their attention. You stepped back into the room, your presence commanding yet calm, your arms cradling two sleek, identical machines that hummed faintly with potential. The golden light of the room glinted off their polished surfaces, casting a warm glow that seemed to heighten the anticipation.

Giselle’s eyes widened in recognition as her gaze fell on the devices—two Sybians, infamous for their unrelenting intensity. Though she had never personally experienced one, the stories she’d heard were enough to send a shiver down her spine, her breath catching in her throat. Beside her, Ningning regarded the machines with a blend of curiosity and confusion, her innocence apparent in the whispered query, “Wait… what are those?”

Leaning closer, Giselle whispered, her voice tinged with both apprehension and excitement, “They’re… well, let’s just say they’re intense.”

You positioned the Sybians carefully, facing each other, the low hum of their engines vibrating faintly in the quiet room. The promise of what lay ahead hung thick in the air, a heady mix of arousal and nervous anticipation. Your movements were deliberate, almost ceremonial, as you arranged the scene, ensuring every detail was perfect. Ningning and Giselle watched, their bound hands resting behind them, their breathing shallow as they tried to steady themselves for what was to come.

With meticulous care, you guided them toward the Sybians, their knees trembling slightly as they straddled the velvety surface of the devices. The upholstery was soft against their thighs, a tactile contrast to the power that lay just beneath the surface. The slight height of the machines forced them into a position that was equal parts vulnerable and intimate, their bodies cradled by the contours designed to meet their most sensitive areas.

As they settled into place, the machines hummed to life, their low vibrations spreading through the room. Ningning gasped softly as the first subtle tremor reached her, her hips shifting instinctively in response. The sensation was like a gentle pulse, resonating deep within her core and coaxing her body into heightened awareness. Her lips parted as a soft, breathy moan escaped her. “Oh…” The sound carried a note of surprise, her innocence melting into tentative exploration.

Giselle, more prepared for the experience, exhaled a slow, shaky breath as the low purr of the Sybian spread through her. The vibration was pervasive, sinking into her muscles and radiating outward, like a wave of warmth that seemed to unwind her body from the inside out. Her head tilted back slightly, her bound wrists pulling faintly against the ropes as she surrendered to the initial sensations. “God…” she murmured, her voice low and tinged with both awe and arousal.

The machines were still on their lowest setting, their vibrations soft but insistent, like a whisper coaxing their bodies to respond. The hum resonated through their folds, teasing their most sensitive nerves without overwhelming them. It was a careful prelude, a tender invitation to let go. Ningning’s hips began to shift involuntarily, seeking more pressure, the dampness between her thighs betraying how deeply her body was responding. “It’s… so much,” she whispered, her voice trembling with both nerves and arousal.

You watched closely, your eyes flicking between Ningning and Giselle, gauging their reactions. Their breaths were shallow, their bodies quivering with the lingering intensity of the Sybians’ vibrations. It was clear they were teetering on the edge, their flushed cheeks and parted lips betraying their heightened states of arousal. Satisfied that they were ready for the next step, you moved with deliberate precision, reaching for the chain that would transform their experience into something even more profound.

With a smooth motion, you adjusted the clamps already adorning their sensitive nipples, the faint creak of the metal audible in the quiet room. Ningning whimpered softly at the renewed pressure, her body tensing briefly before relaxing into the sensation. Giselle’s lips parted in a shaky exhale, her chest rising and falling as she adjusted to the small adjustment.

Then, with deliberate care, you connected the clamps—first attaching Ningning’s right nipple to Giselle’s left, and then repeating the action on the opposite side. The fine silver chain between them gleamed under the warm light, a delicate but unmistakable bridge that tethered their bodies and sensations together. The effect was immediate and electric. The slightest movement from one caused the chain to tug on the other, creating a feedback loop of stimulation that neither could escape.

Ningning gasped as the chain shifted with Giselle’s movement, the pull on her nipple sending a fresh wave of sensation rippling through her. “Ahh…” she moaned softly, her hips trembling against the Sybian beneath her. The cool metal of the chain warmed quickly against their flushed skin, its presence a constant, tangible reminder of their connection.

Giselle inhaled sharply as the chain tugged her in response, her own gasp echoing Ningning’s. The clamps’ unyielding grip amplified every shudder and twitch, their sensitive peaks now bound in a dance of give and take. “Oh… god…” she murmured, her voice low and breathy, her body swaying slightly as the sensations intertwined.

“Now, the only rule here is to sit still,” you commanded softly, your voice steady yet firm. The authority in your tone sent a shiver through them, grounding them even as their bodies threatened to spiral into the overwhelming sensations. “If you move too much, you’ll only make it more intense for each other.”

The Sybians hummed beneath them, their vibrations deepening as you turned the controls slightly. The shift was subtle at first, a gentle increase that teased their already overstimulated bodies. Ningning let out a broken moan, her thighs clenching instinctively against the velvety surface of the device. The vibrations seemed to seep into her very core, spreading like wildfire through her body. “Oh my god…” she gasped, her voice trembling as the sensations climbed higher.

Giselle’s reaction was no less immediate. Her lips parted in a low, guttural moan, her bound hands pulling slightly against the ropes as the Sybian’s pulsations grew more insistent. Each small movement from Ningning sent the chain between them tugging at her clamps, adding a sharp, delicious edge to the vibrations that rippled through her body. “Mmm… it’s so much,” she managed to whisper, her voice thick with need.

The clamps acted as a bridge between them, magnifying every tremor and shudder. A twitch from one sent a wave of sensation to the other, binding them in an intimate, inescapable loop of shared pleasure. Ningning’s moans grew louder as she struggled to keep still, the vibrations and the relentless pull of the chain driving her closer to the edge. “Ahh… I can’t… it’s too much…” she whimpered, her voice a mix of desperation and exhilaration.

Giselle, no longer able to hold back, let out a trembling cry as the chain tugged at her again, her body arching against the device. “Oh… oh god… please…” she gasped, the rhythmic pulsations of the Sybian combining with the clamps’ steady pressure to push her closer to surrender.

Ningning’s breath hitched, her chest rising and falling as her body quivered beneath the mounting waves of pleasure. The air around her was thick, carrying the faint, musky scent of arousal mingled with the warmth of their shared exertion. Her thighs trembled against the velvety surface of the Sybian, the vibrations resonating deep within her, coaxing her closer to the edge with every relentless pulse. The clamps connecting her to Giselle tugged lightly with each subtle movement, a sharp yet tantalizing sting that tethered her pleasure to her partner’s.

Her breaths turned ragged, a series of shallow gasps punctuated by moans that grew louder as her climax approached. The sting of the clamps, now warmed by her flushed skin, was a constant reminder of her vulnerability and connection. Each breath carried a faint sweetness, the room’s ambient scent laced with the unmistakable notes of sweat and arousal that hung heavily in the air. It was intoxicating, enveloping her senses as she surrendered to the rising tide of sensation.

Giselle, seated opposite her, was equally enraptured. She watched Ningning with wide, glassy eyes, her own body responding to every tremor that traveled through the chain between them. The faint jingle of the silver links with every motion sent shocks of stimulation to her oversensitive peaks. The sight of Ningning on the brink—her flushed cheeks, her parted lips, her moans rising in pitch—only pushed Giselle closer to her own edge. The sharp, metallic tang of the clamps against her skin mixed with the faint musk in the air, creating a sensory symphony that heightened the intimacy of their shared experience.

Ningning’s body tensed, her muscles tightening as the vibrations reached a crescendo, the pleasure building to a point where she could no longer contain it. Her hips bucked instinctively, the Sybian beneath her humming relentlessly against her swollen lips. The sensation was maddening, a sweet torment that stole her breath. The tug of the clamps against her nipples sent shockwaves that echoed through her chest, amplifying every pulse of the machine beneath her.

Finally, with a choked cry, Ningning tumbled over the edge. Her climax erupted in a cascade of pure, unbridled ecstasy, the pleasure radiating outward in waves that seemed to reach every nerve ending in her body. Her back arched sharply, her bound hands pulling against the ropes as she cried out, her voice raw and guttural. The room echoed with her cries, the sound rich with the depth of her release. A sheen of sweat glistened on her skin, the heat of her orgasm suffusing her body with an electric warmth.

But her climax triggered an unexpected reaction. As she convulsed in pleasure, her body shifted slightly, pulling against the chain that bound her to Giselle. The sudden tug on the clamps sent a searing sting through Giselle’s sensitive peaks, forcing a sharp intake of breath. “Ahh—!” The pain, brief and sharp, acted as a spark, igniting the overwhelming pleasure already coursing through her. The sudden shift from the sharp edge of sensation to the deep pulse of pleasure tipped her over the brink.

Giselle’s climax hit her like a bolt of lightning, her body convulsing as the pleasure surged through her like an unstoppable current. Her thighs clenched against the Sybian, her toes curling as waves of ecstasy consumed her. “Oh… oh my god!” she cried, her voice breaking into gasps as her muscles tightened and released in rhythm with the machine’s relentless vibrations. Her bound wrists strained slightly against the ropes as her body arched, her head tilting back as she surrendered fully to the storm of sensation.

The chain between them continued to shift, transferring the echoes of their climaxes back and forth. Each shudder from one sent a tremor to the other, keeping the intensity alive, binding them in an intimate dance of shared release. The air was thick with their moans and cries, the scent of sweat and arousal mingling with the faint metallic tang of the clamps and the warmth of their bodies.

As the waves of their orgasms ebbed, both women collapsed against the Sybians, their bodies trembling from the aftershocks. Their breaths came in short, uneven gasps, their flushed skin glowing in the golden light of the room. Ningning’s head lolled forward, her damp hair clinging to her forehead as she let out a soft, breathy laugh. “I… I can’t believe that…” she murmured, her voice trembling with exhaustion and satisfaction.

Giselle let out a weak chuckle in response, her body still tingling as she struggled to catch her breath. “That was… oh my god…” she whispered, her words trailing off into a soft sigh.

You approached with a quiet calm, your hands steady as you began to remove the clamps. Ningning flinched slightly as the pressure released, a gasp escaping her lips as the blood rushed back to the nubs. Giselle let out a low whimper as her clamps were removed, the absence of the sting leaving behind a bittersweet ache. The chain clinked softly as you set it aside, the delicate links gleaming under the light.

The room was silent for a moment, save for their heavy breathing. The faint scent of sweat and musk lingered in the air, a reminder of the intensity they had just shared. Slowly, you helped them off the Sybians, their legs shaky as they stood on unsteady feet. Their gazes met briefly, and in that moment, they shared a wordless connection—one of trust, vulnerability, and the profound bond forged through their shared journey.

The air is heavy with the scent of perfume mingled with the musky, unmistakable aroma of arousal, amplifying the intimacy of the moment. Your voice broke the silence, steady and inviting. “This entire evening began because there were questions. Uncertainties. I think it’s time we find some unforgettable answers.”

With a gesture, you beckoned them to follow. They obeyed, their movements tentative but eager as they stepped into the next space, their trust in you palpable.

The room they entered was a world unto itself, bathed in a soft, golden light that seemed to cast everything in a sensual glow. Shadows played along the walls, which were adorned with subtle, tasteful art hinting at themes of connection and exploration. The centerpiece of the room was the table—an object both functional and artful. It was designed with purpose, offering support and exposure in equal measure. Its smooth, cool surface gleamed under the light, and the padded leg rests positioned on either side made its intent unmistakable.

The air was cooler here, brushing against their bare skin as you gestured for them to move toward the table. The change in temperature heightened their awareness of every inch of their exposed bodies.

With their hands still securely tied behind their backs, you stepped closer, offering calm guidance. “Let me help you,” you murmured, your voice steady but soft. You lifted Ningning first, your hands firm but gentle as you supported her waist and carried her toward the edge of the table. She let out a soft gasp as her thighs brushed the cool surface. With care, you guided her legs into the padded rests on either side of the table. The gentle pressure of the rests spread her legs deliberately, leaving her fully exposed while providing enough support to keep her stable. Her bound hands rested against her lower back, the ropes pressing lightly into her skin as she adjusted to the vulnerable pose. Her chest rose and fell in shallow breaths, her arousal evident in the faint tremble of her body.

Next, you turned to Giselle, offering the same care and precision. Her flushed cheeks deepened in color as you approached, her gaze flicking briefly to Ningning before meeting yours. Without protest, she allowed you to lift her, her body pliant under your hands as you settled her beside Ningning. You guided her legs into the rests, positioning her with equal care. The deliberate spread of her thighs mirrored Ningning’s, the padded supports keeping her comfortably stable despite the exposure. The ropes binding her wrists brushed against her back, grounding her in the moment as her breathing quickened. A soft shiver passed through her as she adjusted to the position, the coolness of the table contrasting sharply with the heat blooming across her body.

The leg rests left them both completely open, their flushed folds glistening in the soft light with evidence of their earlier arousal. Their slightly reclined positions and bound wrists emphasized their vulnerability, making them acutely aware of their own exposure. The design of the table kept them secure yet unrestricted, every detail thoughtfully crafted to heighten their sensitivity.

Their gazes met across the table, their expressions a mix of embarrassment and curiosity, with undeniable arousal flickering in their eyes. The leg rests not only positioned them perfectly but also ensured they could see one another clearly—every curve, every trembling breath, every glisten of their shared vulnerability. This perspective forced them to confront not only their own openness but also the beauty of the other, creating a charged intimacy that crackled between them.

“Good,” you said softly, stepping back to take in the sight before you. Their spread legs, the sheen of sweat on their skin, and the soft flush painting their cheeks created a stunning tableau. “You’re both perfect like this.”

The praise sent visible shivers through their bodies, their breathing deepening as they settled into the moment. The tension in the room was palpable, each subtle movement and soft exhale amplifying the anticipation that enveloped them. The deliberate positioning, the careful exposure, and the warmth of your voice wrapped around them, leaving them completely immersed in the present.

From a nearby table, you reached for two butt plugs, their sleek surfaces already glistening with a generous coating of lubricant. The subtle gleam of the objects caught the soft light, drawing their attention. Your gaze flickered over both women as you held the plugs in your hands, your movements deliberate and calculated.

Starting with Giselle, you stepped beside her. Her bound hands rested behind her lower back, her body tense with anticipation. “Relax,” you murmured, your voice calm and soothing. Your hand rested firmly on the curve of her hip, grounding her as you brought the tip of the plug to her back entrance. The coolness of the metal met her warm, flushed skin, and she inhaled sharply, her body stiffening momentarily before yielding.

Her tight ring fluttered under the gentle pressure, the initial resistance giving way as you eased the plug inside with slow, deliberate movements. The sensation was unfamiliar but not unwelcome—a mix of stretch and fullness that sent a shiver through her. Giselle’s breathing quickened, a low moan slipping from her lips as her body adjusted. The weight of the plug settled deeply within her, the sensation of being filled creating a pulse of heat that spread to her core.

From her position, Ningning watched intently, her wide eyes fixed on the sight of the plug slipping into Giselle’s body. The intimacy of the moment left Ningning trembling, her lips parting as her own arousal deepened. A soft whimper escaped her, her thighs quivering as she anticipated her turn.

Giselle exhaled shakily as the plug settled fully into place, her cheeks flushed a deep crimson and her thighs trembling with the effort of holding still. “Good girl,” you murmured, your voice rich with approval. The tension in her shoulders eased, her body relaxing as she adjusted to the sensation. A soft moan escaped her lips, the fullness bringing a strange but exhilarating pleasure.

Turning your attention to Ningning, you moved beside her. Unlike Giselle, her body tensed visibly as you brought the plug to her entrance. Her tight ring quivered under the cool touch of the metal, her breaths quick and uneven. “Breathe,” you instructed gently, your free hand stroking the small of her back in soothing circles. “Relax. Let your body accept it.”

Ningning whimpered softly, her body resisting at first, but she focused on your voice, her breaths coming in slower, measured waves. With patient care, you applied gentle, consistent pressure, coaxing her to open for you. “That’s it,” you murmured, your tone low and encouraging. “You’re doing so well.”

Finally, with a soft, wet sound, the plug slipped inside, settling into place with a quick plop. Ningning gasped sharply, her body jerking slightly as she adjusted to the intrusion. The sensation was intense—a stretching, filling heat that left her trembling. Her head tilted forward, her cheeks burning with a mix of embarrassment and arousal. As she focused on her breathing, the tension in her muscles softened, and the unfamiliar weight of the plug began to sink in, igniting a low, persistent heat deep within her.

From across the table, Giselle’s gaze met Ningning’s, her lips parting in a small, knowing smile. The shared vulnerability in their expressions created an unspoken bond, their arousal deepening as they took in the sight of one another.

As their eyes lingered on each other, the plugs within them seemed to pulse in response to the visual stimulation. Ningning’s lips trembled as the subtle throb of fullness radiated through her, amplifying the heat already pooling between her thighs. Giselle’s cheeks flushed darker as her breathing quickened, the sensation of the plug sending shivers up her spine at the sight of Ningning’s wet folds and trembling thighs. Their bodies reacted in tandem, the intimacy of their shared position heightening the sensations coursing through them.

“Perfect,” you said, stepping back to admire the tableau before you. The sight of their flushed bodies, the plugs nestled snugly within them, and the glistening evidence of their arousal was nothing short of mesmerizing.

Your hands moved with purpose, brushing lightly along their inner thighs. The contrast of your warm skin against their cool flesh drew gasps from both of them, their hips shifting instinctively at the sensation. Ningning’s thighs quivered as she felt her wetness slick against her skin, while Giselle bit her lower lip to stifle a moan, her body trembling under your touch.

“Trust me to take you where you’ve never been before,” you said, your tone calm but firm, your presence a steady anchor in the storm of sensations flooding their bodies.

They nodded in unison, their gazes flicking briefly to the other’s exposed, flushed sex before returning to you. The sight of one another—the swollen, glistening evidence of their shared arousal and the plugs nestled intimately within—intensified their responses. Ningning’s lips parted, her breathing quick and shallow, as her hips lifted slightly, her arousal pooling beneath her. Giselle’s legs trembled visibly, her hands twitching faintly in their bindings as she struggled to maintain her position. The unspoken connection between them bound them tighter than any rope, their shared vulnerability becoming an electric force in the room.

You stood like a shadow of command, donned in sleek black gloves that seemed to absorb the dim light rather than reflect it. Every movement was deliberate, precise, as if you were an enigmatic conductor preparing to orchestrate a symphony of sensations. 

The room, bathed in a soft, ambient glow, felt alive with anticipation. The air was thick, a heady mix of warmth and the faint, musky scent of arousal that clung to the participants like a second skin. Every breath was heavier, every sound amplified, from the soft creak of the table to the slight rustle of fabric. Giselle and Ningning knelt in vulnerable expectation, their flushed faces glistening faintly in the subdued light, their eyes locked on you with a mixture of trepidation and eager surrender.

With the gloves flexing against your fingers, you moved closer, your gaze sharp and intent. “We’re raising the stakes,” you murmured, your voice low and commanding, sending a ripple of tension through the room. They watched, their lips parting as their breathing quickened, aware that the next moments would challenge their boundaries further.

The new clamps gleamed faintly in your hand, they’re longer, more elaborate designs promising a deeper sensation. You approached Ningning first, your gloved hand brushing over the soft, flushed curve of her breast as she let out a shaky breath. The room seemed to hold its breath as you secured the first clamp, the cool metal biting lightly into her sensitive peak. A soft gasp escaped her lips, the sting sharp but intoxicating, her body responding with a subtle shiver as the clamp tightened.

Giselle was next, her body tensing momentarily before she exhaled slowly, her chest rising toward your touch as you affixed the clamp to her. The device closed over her nipple with a firm click, its grip sending a wave of warmth radiating from the point of contact. Her lips parted as a low moan slipped out, her eyes fluttering shut for a brief moment as she adjusted to the sensation.

But the clamps alone weren’t your final act. With calculated precision, you introduced a weight suspended delicately between them, its polished surface gleaming faintly in the soft light. The fine rope connecting the clamps grew taut as the weight hung in balance, a silent promise of the delicate interplay between pleasure and pain. The shift in pressure elicited a duet of gasps from the two women, their bodies adjusting instinctively to the new, heavier sensation.

You weren’t finished. From your pocket, you produced two pairs of panties—the same ones they had given you earlier, now slightly crumpled but still heavy with the dampness of their earlier passion. The delicate fabric, saturated with their arousal, carried a potent, lingering scent that filled the air as you held them up. The sight alone made both women’s eyes widen, their breaths hitching as they recognized their most intimate garments.

Instead of returning the panties to their respective owners, you swapped them. Ningning’s panties, still soaked, were brought to Giselle’s lips. The soft fabric brushed against her mouth, the dampness transferring a hint of warmth to her flushed skin. Giselle opened obediently, her tongue grazing the material as she accepted it, her lips closing tightly around the fabric. A muffled moan escaped her, her cheeks darkening as the heady taste of Ningning’s arousal filled her senses.

Next, Giselle’s panties were turned toward Ningning. The sight made Ningning’s lips tremble, her gaze darting toward Giselle briefly before parting her mouth. The damp fabric slipped inside, brushing against her tongue and flooding her senses with the musky essence of her partner. A soft whimper escaped her, muffled by the gag as her thighs quivered against the table. The mingling sensations of taste, texture, and the intimate act itself sent a fresh wave of heat coursing through her body, leaving her breathless.

But you weren’t done. With calculated precision, you retrieved a fine rope and tied it securely to the weight that hung between their clamps. The other end of the rope was looped through the panties now acting as their gags, the tension creating a delicate balance. The setup ensured that the weight’s position depended entirely on their ability to keep the fabric held firmly in place with their mouths.

“Hold it,” you instructed, your voice calm but firm, commanding their full attention. “If you let go, the clamps will pull free. The choice is yours.”

The weight of your words sank in immediately. Their glossy eyes darted to the rope, then to each other, wide with a mixture of trepidation and arousal. A silent understanding passed between them, their bodies tensing as they adjusted to this new layer of challenge. Both nodded, their muffled breaths quickening as they accepted the stakes.

Ningning was the first to react, her thighs trembling as she tried to maintain her composure. The subtle pull of the weight tugged at her sensitive nipples, the clamps intensifying every small motion. Each jolt of sensation sent ripples of pleasure and sharp stings coursing through her, her muffled whimpers growing louder as she fought to steady herself. The fabric in her mouth teased her tongue, the lingering taste of Giselle’s arousal adding an almost surreal intimacy to her predicament.

Giselle fared no better, though she held herself with a fraction more control. She bit down firmly on the soft, damp fabric of Ningning’s panties, her lips tightening as the weight swayed faintly between them. Every movement created a delicate tension that sent sharp, electrifying pulses through her clamps. The stinging pleasure spread across her chest and down to her core, each shift adding to the heat pooling between her thighs. Her muffled moans were low and throaty, her breaths coming in shallow bursts as her body fought to adapt to the exquisite torment.

The air in the room grew thicker, heavy with the mingling scents of their arousal and the faint metallic tang of the clamps. The ambient lighting cast golden shadows on their trembling forms, highlighting every quiver, every subtle motion. Their glistening folds, slick with evidence of their arousal, shone under the warm light, small beads of moisture trailing down their inner thighs.

You stepped back slightly, your hands folded behind your back, watching with quiet satisfaction as the weight swayed gently between them. Every tremor in their bodies, every muffled moan, sent ripples of shared sensation through the taut rope, binding them together in a fragile but electric equilibrium. The rope connecting their mouths to the clamps created a symphony of tension—each motion resonating through their bodies, amplifying the moment.

“Beautiful,” you said softly, your tone filled with calm approval.

They responded with muffled moans, the vibrations resonating through the soaked fabric of their gags. Ningning’s hips shifted slightly, her thighs trembling as her arousal continued to build, pooling beneath her. A bead of moisture slipped down her inner thigh, drawing a low, muffled whimper from her lips. Giselle’s chest heaved as she focused on steadying her breath, her body shivering with each pull of the clamps, her muffled cries blending harmoniously with Ningning’s.

With the stage perfectly set, you turned your attention to the vibrators resting in your gloved hands. The sleek, smooth surfaces glinted faintly in the ambient light as your fingers moved over them with a deliberate precision, each motion infused with purpose. For a moment, there was a hush, a reverent stillness, as you prepared for the next act of this intimate composition.

You stepped closer, the faint hum of the weight’s sway and the soft rustle of rope filling the room. Giselle and Ningning’s flushed bodies trembled in anticipation, their gags muffling their shallow breaths as their glossy eyes darted between you and the objects in your hands. Their legs spread wider, their glistening folds exposed to the cool air, a stark contrast to the heat radiating from their cores.

With exquisite care, you placed the vibrators on the outer lips of their eager sexes, the cold touch of the devices drawing gasps from both women. Ningning shuddered visibly, her thighs quivering as the initial contact sent ripples of sensation through her. Giselle’s hips twitched slightly, her muffled whimper vibrating through the fabric in her mouth. The vibrators rested there like poised instruments, their presence a tantalizing promise.

Then, with a flick of your fingers, you brought the devices to life. The vibrators hummed softly at first, their song blending seamlessly with the tension-charged air. The sound resonated not just in the room but seemed to echo deep within the women’s cores, a prelude to the symphony you were carefully crafting.

The first waves of vibration were subtle but insistent, coaxing their bodies into movement. Ningning arched slightly, a muffled cry escaping her as the gentle pulsing teased her sensitive lips. Giselle exhaled sharply through her gag, her chest heaving as she adjusted to the sensations coursing through her. Their reactions were immediate, their hips shifting involuntarily as the vibrators’ rhythm built slowly.

With deft adjustments, you increased the intensity. The hum deepened, growing richer and more resonant, filling the space with its intoxicating song. The vibrations now pulsed in steady waves, syncing with the rhythm of the girls’ trembling bodies. Their breaths became shallow, the rise and fall of their chests mirroring the unrelenting tempo of the devices. Giselle’s moans grew louder, muffled yet urgent, as her hips pressed closer to the source of her pleasure. Ningning’s hands gripped the edges of the table, her knuckles white as her body strained against the ropes and clamps that bound her.

Your gaze never wavered, every detail of their responses etched into your awareness. You adjusted the settings with the precision of a seasoned conductor, attuned to the smallest shifts in their cries, the slightest quiver of their thighs. The vibrators pulsed harder, their relentless rhythm sending jolts of pleasure through their already overstimulated bodies. The once-quiet room now echoed with the melody of their muffled cries and the low, persistent hum of the devices, the sound forming an uninhibited symphony of desire.

The crescendo built steadily, the tension between them palpable. Their flushed folds glistened with arousal, the vibrations drawing out a slick warmth that heightened the intensity of every sensation. The scent of their musk filled the air, mingling with the faint metallic tang of the clamps and the subtle perfume lingering in the room. The heady aroma wrapped around them, amplifying the connection between mind and body.

As the devices continued their tireless pressure, you introduced a new layer to the symphony. Your gloved hands began a slow, deliberate journey along the insides of their thighs. The cool material of the gloves brushed against their overheated skin, the contrast sending shivers rippling through them. Ningning whimpered, her gag stifling the sound as her legs quaked under your touch. Giselle’s hips jerked involuntarily, her body seeking the pressure she so desperately needed.

Your fingertips danced along their sensitive skin, tracing the delicate curves of their inner thighs. Each caress was maddeningly gentle, a featherlight tease that left them yearning for more. The touch wasn’t enough to satisfy—it was a whisper of contact that promised release but kept it tantalizingly out of reach. The fine rope connecting their gags to the weight pulled taut with every movement, adding an extra layer of tension to their predicament.

Giselle’s hips twitched again, her body betraying her need for more. Her thighs clenched briefly, only to relax as the vibrations overwhelmed her once again. Ningning moaned softly around her gag, the sound vibrating through the fabric as her head tilted back, her eyes fluttering closed. Her fingers curled tighter against the table, her entire body stretched taut with unfulfilled desire.

Then, with a swift, decisive motion, your gloved fingers plunged into the molten heat of each woman, their slick arousal enveloping you as their bodies reacted immediately to the sudden intrusion. Giselle let out a shocked, muffled gasp, her back arching against the tension of the clamps. Ningning followed with a deeper, guttural moan, her hips jerking as her walls clenched tightly around your fingers.

“Ahhh… mmmph!” Giselle whimpered, her voice muffled by the fabric in her mouth, her thighs trembling as she adjusted to the dual onslaught of your fingers and the relentless hum of the vibrators.

“Mmm… ohhh,” Ningning cried, the panties in her mouth softening her desperate moans. Her body trembled violently, the tension in her thighs visible as she tried to hold steady against the overwhelming sensations.

Your hands worked with calculated precision, thrusting and curling in perfect harmony with the relentless rhythm of the vibrators. Every movement was deliberate, each touch aimed at stoking the fires within them. The wet, rhythmic sound of your thrusts mingled with their muffled cries and the hum of the vibrators, creating an erotic symphony that filled the room.

The air was thick with the scent of arousal, a heady musk mingled with the faint metallic tang of the clamps. Each breath was heavier, laden with anticipation and desire. The clamps tugged faintly with every motion, the delicate chains swaying and adding a constant sting that heightened their already overstimulated senses.

“Look at each other,” you whispered, your tone low but commanding, cutting through the haze of their ragged breathing. “See the ecstasy on your faces. This is real, and it’s happening to both of you.”

Their gazes lifted, hesitant and hazy with arousal, before locking onto one another. Giselle’s flushed cheeks and glazed eyes mirrored the same overwhelmed passion radiating from Ningning. In that shared moment, they saw themselves reflected in the other—the trembling thighs, the arch of their backs, the unrestrained pleasure in their moans.

“Mmm… Unnie…” Ningning whimpered, her voice muffled but still carrying the raw intensity of her feelings.

Giselle’s own muffled response came as her lips pressed tighter around the fabric, her eyes locking onto Ningning’s. “Mmm… you look… so good…” she moaned, her hips shifting as your fingers curled again, finding the spot that made her tremble uncontrollably.

The sight of each other—flushed, vulnerable, and writhing in synchronized bliss—heightened their arousal to dizzying heights. Their muffled cries grew louder, mingling as they surrendered completely to the sensations.

Your fingers moved with an intuitive rhythm, delving into their cores with the precision of an artist sculpting a masterpiece. The pads of your fingers grazed over their most sensitive spots, curling to press against hidden nerves that made their bodies jerk and spasm. When your thumb brushed over Ningning’s swollen nub, her body jolted, her muffled cry vibrating through her gag.

“Ahhh—ohhh!” she whimpered, her thighs trembling as the dual sensations pushed her closer to the edge. Her walls clenched tightly around your fingers, the slick heat enveloping you in a way that made each motion fluid and electrifying.

Giselle wasn’t far behind. The relentless thrusting and curling of your fingers sent waves of ecstasy radiating through her. “Mmmph… don’t stop!” she moaned, her voice vibrating against the fabric. Her body arched, her hips bucking involuntarily as she chased the release that was tantalizingly close.

The clamps tugged with every movement, the sharp sting blending seamlessly with the relentless pleasure coursing through their bodies. The vibrators pulsed harder, their rhythm unrelenting, and the room was alive with the symphony of muffled moans, gasps, and the slick sounds of your fingers working them toward their breaking points.

Their gazes remained locked, the intensity of their connection building with every shared moan and cry. They weren’t just watching each other—they were mirroring, feeling the same overwhelming sensations, tethered not just by the clamps and chains but by the raw intimacy of their shared experience.

“Don’t look away,” you murmured, your voice both commanding and soothing. “Stay with each other. Feel this together.”

Their cries grew more desperate, their bodies trembling violently as the crescendo neared. Each thrust of your fingers, each pulse of the vibrators, brought them closer to the inevitable. The moment hung in the air, electric and heavy, as their bodies teetered on the edge of release. The symphony of their pleasure filled the room, their connection deepening as they surrendered to the shared ecstasy.

Giselle, her once porcelain skin now glowing with vivid hues of arousal, was the first to succumb. The vibrator pressed firmly against her wet sex relentlessly, the rhythm an unyielding assault that synced perfectly with the precise thrusts and curls of your gloved fingers. Each calculated movement was designed to draw her closer to the edge, her body reacting with a raw, uncontrollable urgency. Her thighs trembled visibly, muscles quivering with the effort to hold still as her hips instinctively sought more pressure, more friction. The soft, relentless buzz of the vibrator sent deep, reverberating pulses through her core, unraveling her composure thread by thread.

Her breathing was uneven, sharp gasps escaping her parted lips as the waves of sensation coursed through her. Her chest heaved, the rise and fall of her breaths drawing attention to the beads of sweat trailing down her flushed skin. Each shiver, each arch of her back, was a testament to the unrelenting pleasure building within her.

Across from her, Ningning moaned softly against the gag between her lips, her muffled cries carrying an edge of desperation. The relentless rhythm of the vibrator pressed against her own slick folds mirrored Giselle’s torment, while your fingers worked her just as masterfully. Yet, even as her body writhed and arched under your touch, her gaze was fixed on Giselle. She couldn’t tear her eyes away from her partner’s unraveling—the way Giselle’s thighs quivered, her hips bucked, and her flushed cheeks glistened in the dim light.

The sight sent a jolt of shock and anticipation coursing through Ningning, heightening her own arousal. She whimpered against the gag, her muffled voice a mixture of awe and need as she watched Giselle’s mounting climax unfold. The connection between them—the shared vulnerability, the mirrored sensations—made every moment more intense, every touch and vibration more profound.

Giselle’s moans grew louder, sharper, her hips rocking desperately as she teetered on the brink. Her breaths turned shallow, her chest rising and falling rapidly as every muscle in her core pulled taut. The vibrator’s relentless hum dug deeper into her, and the precise thrusts of your fingers coaxed her closer and closer to release. Her body trembled violently, the tension building to an unbearable peak, so unbearable that…

She screamed.

It was raw, primal, and utterly unrestrained. The sound tore through the room like a thunderclap, shattering the fragile equilibrium and reverberating off the walls. The force of Giselle’s scream was so visceral, so forceful, that it dislodged the gag from her lips. The damp fabric fell away, dragging the taut rope with it.

The weight plummeted instantly, yanking the clamps from their places in one brutal, unrelenting motion. The sharp metallic clatter of the clamps hitting the table punctuated the moment, a harsh counterpoint to Giselle’s piercing cry. Her head snapped back, her body arching violently as the pain hit—a fiery, stinging jolt that lanced through her sensitive peaks.

The sudden movement caused the plug nestled inside her to shift, pressing deeper against her inner walls. The fullness was maddening, its weight tugging slightly with each convulsion of her body, adding a new layer of sensation that bordered on overwhelming. The plug pulsed with her every breath, each subtle motion an exquisite mix of pleasure and pressure that amplified the storm raging through her body.

Across from her, Ningning’s muffled cry of surprise transformed into a full-throated scream as the clamps tore from her nipples. The sudden, searing pain ripped through her chest, sending her body into a spasmodic convulsion. Her eyes flew wide, tears pooling at the corners as the shock merged seamlessly with the relentless pleasure from the vibrator and your skilled fingers. The plug nestled deep within her shifted with her movements, its girth pressing insistently against her sensitive inner walls. The sensation was inescapable—filling her completely, intensifying the uncontrollable quaking of her thighs.

Ningning’s body trembled as the sensation of fullness took hold, her muscles contracting around the plug as her hips bucked instinctively. Each motion sent it pressing against new nerve endings, the lubed surface gliding effortlessly but unrelentingly with every shift. Her breath hitched, a mix of sharp whimpers and guttural moans spilling from her lips as the combination of the vibrator, your touch, and the unyielding presence of the plug became too much.

The room was alive with their screams, their voices colliding and amplifying in the charged air. The sharp, fiery pain of the clamps’ removal didn’t detract from the pleasure—it magnified it, adding an edge that sent their senses into overdrive. Their trembling thighs pressed against the relentless buzz of the vibrators, their hips bucking uncontrollably as the sensations overwhelmed them. The plugs, nestled deep inside, provided a constant reminder of their complete surrender, amplifying every vibration, every contraction, every spasm of their bodies.

Their bodies convulsed violently, each arch and shudder a testament to the overwhelming collision of pain and pleasure. Their swollen, oversensitized peaks throbbed with every heartbeat, the absence of the clamps leaving their nerves exposed and ablaze. The plugs moved subtly with their contractions, nudging against sensitive spots that sent new waves of sensation coursing through them, adding depth to their uncontrollable responses.

The symphony of their cries filled the room, a raw and primal testament to the depth of their shared experience. Their voices echoed, weaving together into a cacophony of desperation and release, each sound layering onto the next. Their shared screams became the crescendo, building to the inevitable climax that would consume them both.

And then it happened.

You felt it first in the way their bodies tensed—a subtle tightening of their cores, an instinctive reaction as their climaxes surged forward like an unstoppable tide. The plugs inside them seemed to magnify the tension, each subtle movement adding to their unraveling. Their walls pulsed around your fingers and the unyielding plugs, gripping tightly in a telltale rhythm that signaled their impending eruption. Recognizing the moment, you withdrew your hands with deliberate speed, ensuring nothing obstructed the force of their release.

The dam within them burst, and from their cores erupted a torrent of liquid ecstasy. They squirted—streams of warm, clear fluid arcing through the air, an undeniable declaration of their release. The sight was mesmerizing, a luminous display of their bodies’ raw, unfiltered response. Each spurt carried the weight of their shared passion, the vulnerability of the moment laid bare in every glistening arc.

The liquid splashed against their trembling bodies, the warm essence coating their exposed, flushed sexes. The heat of their release mingled with the lingering vibrations of the devices, amplifying the intensity of their sensations. Ningning let out a choked gasp, her moan raw and unrestrained as her thighs quivered violently. The plug inside her seemed to amplify the sensation, pressing firmly as her body convulsed, each spasm sending it moving just enough to heighten her ecstasy.

Their streams weren’t contained to their bodies alone. The arcing jets crossed the space between them, spraying each other’s thighs and stomachs in a chaotic, sensual cascade. Ningning’s release splattered against Giselle’s trembling skin, streaking her flushed chest and dripping down her abdomen in warm rivulets. Giselle’s own torrent painted Ningning’s heaving stomach and thighs, droplets clinging to her glistening skin before sliding away in teasing trails.

The sheer force of their release left the table beneath them soaked, glistening with the evidence of their climaxes. Each surge seemed more powerful than the last, their bodies responding with an intensity that even you hadn’t fully anticipated. For a moment, you found yourself taken aback, a faint flicker of surprise passing through your otherwise composed demeanor as the sheer volume of their shared ecstasy unfolded before you.

The sprays didn’t stop at their bodies. Streams arced further than expected, warm droplets landing on the floor, the surrounding table, and even your arms as you steadied yourself near them. Some of their essence reached their faces, warm, saline splashes landing on lips and cheeks. Giselle’s tongue darted out instinctively, catching a droplet of Ningning’s release and tasting the faintly salty intimacy of their shared moment. Ningning, wide-eyed and trembling, whimpered as she felt the same—her tongue brushing against her lips and meeting the unmistakable flavor of Giselle’s climax. It wasn’t just a connection; it was a visceral, undeniable bond that transcended words.

Their bodies quivered uncontrollably, each wave of pleasure rolling through them in relentless succession. Giselle’s thighs quaked as her hips bucked against the relentless echoes of her climax, her hands gripping the edges of the table as though to anchor herself. Ningning, her cheeks streaked with her own release and Giselle’s, let out a soft, broken moan, her body trembling as the final spasms left her utterly spent.

The cries they let out echoed through the room, raw and primal, the acoustics amplifying every gasp and moan into a symphony of passion. The unrestrained music of their climaxes filled every corner, a harmony of desperation and release that seemed to resonate beyond the walls. Each sound, each trembling shudder wove together into a tapestry of sensory overload, a shared expression of the overwhelming pleasure that consumed them.

Even as their streams began to wane, smaller bursts continued to spatter against their already soaked skin. Ningning’s thighs were slick with her own release, her essence mingling with Giselle’s in a chaotic, intoxicating display of vulnerability and pleasure. Giselle’s chest heaved as she took in shuddering breaths, her flushed skin shimmering in the golden light as trails of liquid traced down her stomach and thighs.

Finally, the torrents subsided, leaving their glistening bodies sprawled and trembling. The table beneath them was slick, the evidence of their shared climaxes pooling in small rivulets that dripped to the floor. The air hung heavy with the heady, musky perfume of their arousal, the scent a tangible reminder of the intimacy they had just shared.

The stillness of the room was broken only by the sound of their shallow breaths. Giselle and Ningning lay limp, their flushed bodies trembling faintly as they came down from the intensity of their shared release. The faint sheen of sweat and evidence of their climax clung to their skin, a vivid testament to the raw passion they had just experienced.

You stepped closer, your movements deliberate and soothing, your presence grounding them in the aftermath of what had just transpired. Slowly, you reached down to Giselle first, your hand brushing lightly over her lower back as you murmured, “Breathe and relax.” Carefully, you began to ease the plug from her, the gentle but firm motion drawing a soft gasp from her lips as her tight ring fluttered around the intrusion. As the plug slipped free with a quiet pop, a small dribble escaped her slick folds, trailing down her trembling thighs. Giselle shivered at the sensation as she adjusted to the absence.

You took a moment, letting her breathe as you moved to her bound wrists. “You’ve done so well,” you said softly, untying the ropes with practiced care. As her arms were freed, she let out a small sigh of relief, her muscles trembling from the strain but grateful for the release. Her hands rested limply on her lap for a moment before she slowly began to flex her fingers, her expression a mix of exhaustion and contentment.

Turning to Ningning, you repeated the process, your hand resting reassuringly on her hip. “Easy,” you said gently, your voice a calming balm. Ningning’s body tensed slightly at first, her breaths uneven, but with your steady guidance, the plug slid free. A soft, wet sound accompanied its removal, and a glistening bead of arousal followed, slipping down to pool beneath her. She let out a shaky whimper, her cheeks burning with renewed embarrassment as she tried to steady herself.

You placed the plug aside before reaching for the ropes binding her hands. “Relax, Ningning,” you murmured, your fingers deftly working to undo the knots. Her hands fell free, her wrists showing faint marks from the ropes, though there was no discomfort in her expression—only a quiet, lingering warmth. She flexed her fingers tentatively, her gaze flicking toward yours with a dazed but grateful look.

For a moment, you let them rest, their bodies too spent to move. You crouched beside them, brushing damp strands of hair from their flushed faces, your touch gentle and grounding. Giselle tilted her head into your hand slightly, her eyes fluttering closed as if savoring the brief comfort. Ningning blinked up at you, her expression dazed but filled with quiet gratitude, her lips parting as though she wanted to speak but couldn’t yet find the words.

“Well done,” you murmured softly, your tone a mix of praise and reassurance. The weight of the moment lingered, heavy with intimacy and trust, as you let them bask in the quiet aftermath.

Finally, after a few beats of stillness, you straightened and offered your hands to each of them. “Come on,” you said, your voice steady but warm. “Let’s get you up.”

Giselle and Ningning each took your hand, their fingers weakly gripping yours as you helped them sit upright. Both winced slightly, the overstimulation evident in the soft, breathy gasps that escaped their lips. When they swung their legs over the edge of the table, they faltered, their knees wobbling beneath them as they tried to stand. You supported them gently, your hands steadying their arms as they leaned against you for balance, their bodies still trembling from the intensity of their shared experience.

“Whoa…” Ningning muttered, clutching your arm for balance. Giselle let out a shaky laugh as she leaned into you for support, her body still trembling. “I don’t think I can walk straight for a week,” she said, her voice light but still breathless.

“Take your time,” you assured them, your hands steadying their arms as they slowly found their footing. Once they were upright, you stepped back, giving them a moment to adjust.

“Thank you,” Giselle said, her voice soft but sincere, her cheeks flushed not just from exertion but from a lingering sense of awe. Ningning nodded in agreement, her lips curving into a faint, grateful smile as she echoed, “Yeah… thank you.”

Ningning turned her head slightly, her half-lidded eyes catching Giselle’s. A faint, breathless laugh escaped her lips. “That… was incredible,” she murmured, her voice shaky but filled with awe. Giselle, still catching her breath, managed a soft smile, her cheeks deepening in color as she nodded in agreement. Words seemed insufficient, the intensity of the moment lingering between them, heavy and unspoken.

You stepped forward, your movements deliberate but calming, your voice soft yet firm. “You’ve both done wonderfully,” you said, your tone carrying an unmistakable note of pride. “It’s over now. You’ve experienced all you came for.”

The words hung in the air, settling over them like the final note of a beautiful symphony. For a moment, both women seemed to process the finality, their breaths still uneven, their flushed faces reflecting a mixture of contentment and loss. An emptiness where the intensity had burned now lingered in its place, raw and unfamiliar. They exchanged a glance, a silent understanding passing between them, before Ningning spoke, her voice hesitant but filled with newfound boldness.

“I don’t want it to be over,” she admitted, her cheeks flushing deeper as she struggled to maintain eye contact. “I don’t even know how to describe how I feel right now, but I want… more.”

Giselle nodded, her voice low but steady. “You’ve given us something unforgettable. We want to thank you—properly. Not just with words.”

Your eyebrows raised slightly, though your expression remained composed. A flicker of reluctance passed over your face before you replied, your voice calm but softer, tinged with sincerity. “That’s not necessary,” you said. “This was always about you—your experience, your journey. There’s no need to thank me.”

The two women didn’t falter, their gazes locked on yours with earnest determination. Ningning leaned forward slightly, her voice trembling with a mix of nerves and excitement. “We want it,” she said, the quiet intensity of her words ringing out. Giselle echoed her sentiment with a soft, “Please,” her lips parting slightly as her eyes gleamed with certainty.

You studied them for a moment, your expression thoughtful. Then, giving a slight nod, your demeanor shifted from instructor to something warmer, more inviting. “If it’s something you truly want…” you began, your voice deepening with an edge of authority that sent a shiver through them, “then it’s a possibility.”

Their faces brightened with anticipation, their flushed cheeks deepening as they exchanged a quick glance. With a steady breath, you gestured toward the door. “Follow me.”

You extended a hand, and they took it eagerly, their legs still trembling as they stood. You led them through another doorway, the atmosphere shifting subtly as the space opened into a luxurious room. The centerpiece was a large, inviting bed draped in soft, elegant linens. The lighting was warm and intimate, the scent of fresh linen mingling with the lingering musk of their arousal.

They exchanged a glance, a silent conversation passing between them, before their attention turned fully to you. With a mix of boldness and reverence, their hands moved toward you, beginning the process of undressing you. Ningning’s fingers were the first to find the buttons of your shirt, her movements slow and deliberate as she worked her way downward, her gaze flickering upward to meet yours. Giselle followed suit, her hands trailing lightly across your shoulders as she slid the fabric away, leaving your chest bare.

The room seemed to hold its breath as their hands continued, working in unison to undo your belt and ease your pants down with careful precision. They paused briefly, their eyes traveling over your now-exposed form, and a shared breath escaped them, a soft sound of awe and anticipation.

Wordlessly, you guided them forward, stepping out of the last remnants of your clothing and moving to the bed. You settle onto your back with deliberate ease, the soft linens cool against your heated skin. Their eyes followed you closely, the intensity in their gazes growing as they climbed onto the bed, each taking a position on either side of your legs.

They hesitated for just a moment, their eyes meeting once again in silent understanding before turning back to you. The air between the three of you was thick with anticipation, the intimacy of the moment stretching taut as they prepared to continue.

The room seemed to hum with the charged energy between the three of you. Giselle moved first, her confidence shining as she leaned forward, her lips parting. Warm breath ghosted over your tip before her tongue flicked out, her first touch tentative but deliberate. She began with slow, exploratory movements, her lips pressing softly as her tongue traced deliberate paths. Her hands rested firmly on your thighs, steadying herself as her rhythm built.

Ningning watched closely, her wide eyes fixed on Giselle’s movements, her breath catching as she took it all in. After a moment, she joined in, her hesitation evident in her softer, more delicate approach. Her lips brushed lightly against your member, a tentative kiss that quickly deepened as her tongue followed, her confidence growing with every touch. Her hands mirrored Giselle’s, settling on your other thigh as she sought to match her partner’s rhythm.

The contrast between them was intoxicating—Giselle’s firm, deliberate strokes complemented by Ningning’s softer, more exploratory touch. Their lips and tongues alternated, each adding their own unique intensity to the experience. Sometimes their movements overlapped, their tongues brushing against one another as they worked in tandem. The accidental contact of their lips, faint and fleeting, sent a ripple of warmth through all three of you, heightening the intimacy of the moment.

As their synchronization improved, their rhythm became seamless. Giselle’s confident strokes guided Ningning’s more delicate approach, and together they created a dynamic harmony. Their lips sometimes pressed against one another as they adjusted their positions, their shared focus blurring the lines between their individual efforts. The wet, rhythmic sounds of their tongues and lips filled the room, punctuated by their soft, muffled moans.

You placed a hand on each of their heads, your fingers threading gently through their hair, guiding them closer as they worked. The warmth of their mouths enveloped you, their tongues gliding and flicking with growing intensity. “You girls are amazing,” you murmured, your voice thick with approval. The praise spurred them on, their movements growing more deliberate as they leaned into the moment.

Giselle glanced up briefly, her gaze meeting yours with a glint of pride before she redoubled her efforts. Her lips pressed firmly, her tongue moving with deliberate precision as she explored every inch of your shaft. Each stroke was confident, her focus unwavering as she worked with practiced grace. Ningning, inspired by Giselle’s lead, grew bolder in her own movements. Her lips and tongue mirrored Giselle’s rhythm at first, but after a brief pause, she shifted her focus.

With a soft hum of approval, Ningning trailed lower, her lips brushing over the sensitive skin of your base before moving to your balls. Her tongue darted out tentatively at first, tracing slow, delicate circles that sent a subtle shiver through your body. Encouraged by the reaction, she grew bolder, her lips wrapping around one side as her tongue continued its exploration. The warmth and softness of her mouth contrasted perfectly with the firmer, more focused pressure of Giselle’s movements above.

The dynamic between them shifted into something even more enthralling. Giselle maintained her focus on the shaft, her tongue gliding over the cock with deliberate care, alternating between firm strokes and teasing flicks that left your body humming with sensation. Meanwhile, Ningning lavished attention on your balls, her lips and tongue moving in gentle, rhythmic motions. The combination of their efforts created an intoxicating duality—the firm, deliberate touch above and the soft, warm caress below.

Occasionally, their coordination brought them close enough that their lips brushed faintly against one another, a fleeting contact that only deepened the intimacy of the moment. The gentle friction of their mouths meeting, even briefly, sent a spark of warmth radiating through you, adding another layer of connection to their synchronized devotion.

Your hands remained on their heads, fingers threading gently through their hair as their efforts intensified. Giselle’s moans vibrated against your shaft, each stroke of her tongue more deliberate and precise as she sensed the growing tension in your body. Below, Ningning’s quieter, reverent whimpers continued as her mouth explored your sensitive base. Her tongue traced languid circles, her lips warm and soft as they enveloped one side and then the other, her gentle rhythm a perfect counterpoint to Giselle’s focused attention.

Their coordination was seamless, a perfect harmony of passion and purpose. Giselle’s lips tightened, her pace quickening slightly, while Ningning pressed more firmly against you, her hands gripping your thighs for balance. The wet sounds of their tongues, the heat of their mouths, and the occasional gentle friction when their lips brushed against one another created an intoxicating symphony of sensations. Each flick of their tongues, each press of their lips, sent waves of pleasure coursing through your body.

The intensity grew, your muscles tightening as you felt yourself approach the edge. “I’m close,” you murmured, your voice thick with the weight of the moment. The words hung in the air, a signal that spurred them both into action.

Giselle slowed her pace slightly, pulling back just enough to meet Ningning’s gaze. Her eyes sparkled with mischief and understanding as she reached down, her fingers brushing Ningning’s cheek. With a gentle but deliberate touch, she guided Ningning upward, encouraging her to take the lead.

Ningning hesitated for only a heartbeat before following Giselle’s lead, her lips parting as she moved to take your release. Giselle’s hand lingered on Ningning’s jaw for a moment, a silent gesture of encouragement, before she settled back slightly, her lips brushing against Ningning’s cheek as they passed.

As Ningning wrapped her soft lips fully around you, Giselle shifted her focus lower, her movements deliberate and exploratory. Her lips pressed against the sensitive skin at the base of your length, trailing lower, her hot breath ghosting over your skin. Slowly, she descended further, her tongue darting out to taste and tease the delicate area. Her exploration didn’t stop there—her lips found the sensitive ring of muscle below, and she paused for only a moment before pressing her tongue against it.

The first touch of Giselle’s tongue was tentative, a light flick that sent a shiver rippling up your spine. Your body tensed reflexively at the unexpected sensation, and a sudden, involuntary twitch coursed through you, pressing deeper into Ningning’s mouth. She gasped softly around your cock, her lips stretching slightly as her eyes widened in surprise. The movement only seemed to spur her on, her tongue stroking with renewed determination as she adjusted to the change.

The sensation of Giselle’s tongue was electrifying, her warm, wet strokes contrasting sharply with the cool air of the room. As she grew bolder, her tongue moved in slow, deliberate circles around your entrance, teasing the sensitive nerve endings there. Each lap was firm and exploratory, her lips sealing softly against your skin as she alternated between gentle strokes and firmer presses. Her low, muffled hums of satisfaction reverberated through you, intensifying the already overwhelming sensations.

Above, Ningning’s mouth enveloped you with unrelenting heat. Her tongue moved with purpose, circling and stroking with a rhythm that deepened the connection between her and the act itself. Her soft moans vibrated against your length, the vibrations sending shocks of pleasure through your body. Her hands rested lightly on your thighs, her fingers clenching slightly with every twitch and thrust, her arousal mirrored in her every action.

The dual sensations were almost too much to bear. The wet heat of Ningning’s mouth surrounding you, paired with the rhythmic lapping of Giselle’s tongue at your most sensitive entrance, sent shockwaves of pleasure cascading through your body. Every nerve felt alive, ignited by their synchronized efforts. Your hips instinctively rocked forward, driven by the intensity of the pleasure building within you. The contrast between Ningning’s focused, deliberate rhythm and Giselle’s teasing, exploratory movements created a synergy that pushed you to the brink.

The throaty hum of Giselle’s muffled moans as she worked only heightened the experience, the vibrations reverberating through your core. At the same time, Ningning’s lips slid down your cock with an almost reverent focus, her tongue pressing firmly and swirling along the underside in perfect harmony. The combined sensations left you entirely at their mercy, your breaths coming in ragged gasps as the overwhelming pleasure built to an unbearable crescendo.

“Oh, fuck… I’m cumming!” The words tore from your throat, raw and unrestrained, as your body stiffened in response to the tidal wave of pleasure surging through you. Your hips bucked reflexively, driving deeper into Ningning’s warm, wet mouth, while Giselle’s tongue pressed harder against your sensitive entrance, intensifying every nerve-ending’s response.

Loud, guttural grunts and moans escaped you in quick succession, each sound a testament to the sheer intensity of your release. Your voice reverberated through the room, blending with the wet, rhythmic sounds of Ningning’s mouth and Giselle’s deliberate movements. The primal force of your climax left you momentarily unguarded, your vocalizations echoing with abandon.

When the release came, it was powerful and unrestrained. A moan escaped Ningning as the warmth of your climax surged into her mouth. She froze momentarily, her eyes fluttering open with a startled glint before they softened again, her lips tightening instinctively to hold the full weight of your release. The heat filled her mouth, thick and overwhelming, her body trembling slightly from the intensity of the moment. She didn’t swallow—her cheeks puffed slightly as she held it, her chest rising and falling with shallow breaths.

Below, Giselle continued her slow, purposeful movements, her tongue still teasing and lapping as if savoring every reaction she drew from you. The lingering sensations were amplified by the combination of Ningning’s focused efforts above and Giselle’s meticulous attention below. The two of them worked in perfect harmony, each touch and movement adding to the unrelenting tide of pleasure that left you utterly undone.

As Ningning began to pull back, a small thread of your release slipped past her lips, streaking down her chin in a glistening trail. Giselle, quick to act, leaned forward with a tender tilt of Ningning’s chin. Her lips captured Ningning’s in a deep, sensual kiss, the act as intimate as it was deliberate. Their tongues met immediately, intertwining in a slow, exploratory dance as Giselle shared in the taste of you.

The kiss deepened, their movements unhurried yet passionate, each of them savoring the shared essence between them. Their lips glistened, the faint, wet sound of their tongues mingling filling the air as the room seemed to hold its breath. Giselle’s hand slid gently to the back of Ningning’s neck, holding her close as they exchanged every drop of your release, the warmth and saltiness a tangible reminder of their connection to you and to each other.

When they finally parted, a faint string of saliva and release still connected their lips, breaking only when they exchanged a final, gentle flick of their tongues. Their eyes met, a mixture of satisfaction and unspoken understanding passing between them. A subtle flush deepened their cheeks, and with a silent agreement, they each tilted their heads back slightly and swallowed half, the deliberate action slow and sensual.

The soft sound of their throats working in unison punctuated the quiet of the room, a shared act that carried both reverence and intimacy. When they turned their attention back to you, their gazes held a newfound confidence, their breaths uneven but steady as they smiled—content and radiant, their connection with you and with each other now etched into the memory of this profound moment. Their glistening lips, flushed skin, and languid postures spoke volumes, a testament to the depth of the shared experience and the bond it had forged between the three of you.

As the moment of stillness settled, Giselle’s gaze lingered on you, a spark of playful determination flickering in her eyes. Without breaking the charged silence, she moved with deliberate grace, shifting her position. Rising to her knees, she swung a leg over your chest, her movements fluid and confident, until she was poised above your face. The intoxicating scent of her arousal filled your senses as she slowly lowered herself toward you.

Simultaneously, Ningning moved with equal intent, positioning herself at your hips. Her hands guided your cock into place with a mix of precision and eagerness, the warmth of her touch electrifying. As she slid you inside her, a low, throaty moan escaped her lips, her head tilting back as her body adjusted to the fullness. The tight, wet heat of her walls enveloped you completely, her hips rocking experimentally as she found her rhythm.

Your mouth met Giselle’s waiting heat with deliberate intensity, your tongue darting out to taste her. She gasped softly, her thighs trembling as she pressed herself against you, her hands gripping the headboard for balance. Each flick of your tongue sent ripples of pleasure through her, her moans cascading down to mingle with the sounds of Ningning’s gasps and the rhythmic slap of skin on skin as she rode you. Giselle’s movements grew bolder, her hips grinding against your mouth, the wetness of her arousal coating your lips and tongue as you worked to bring her higher.

Ningning, meanwhile, moved with increasing fervor, her hips undulating as she took your cock deeper with each thrust. The sensation of fullness sent shivers up her spine, her moans growing louder as she adjusted to the rhythm of your movements. Her hands rested on your chest for support, her nails digging lightly into your skin as the sensation built within her.

The room was alive with the sounds of pleasure—Giselle’s breathy cries as your tongue found her most sensitive spots, Ningning’s desperate moans as she rode you, and the wet, rhythmic sounds of their shared arousal. The heat between the three of you was palpable, an all-encompassing intimacy that left no part of the moment untouched.

Their gazes met across the expanse of your body, each watching the other with unrestrained arousal. Giselle’s lips parted, her flushed cheeks deepening as she locked eyes with Ningning, who mirrored her expression with wide-eyed awe. The sight of each other’s pleasure only seemed to spur them on, their moans becoming more urgent, their movements more synchronized.

Giselle’s hips pressed harder against your face, her thighs quivering as she chased her climax. “Oh… yes,” she murmured breathlessly, her voice trembling as your tongue continued its relentless work. Above you, her chest heaved, her hands gripping the headboard tighter as her body began to tremble.

Below, Ningning’s rhythm grew erratic, her movements desperate as she leaned forward, her forehead brushing lightly against Giselle’s arm as her own release neared. The connection between them—the shared sounds, the exchanged glances, the mirrored vulnerability—heightened the intensity for all three of you.

Your hips met Ningning’s movements with deliberate thrusts, driving her wild with each upward motion. Simultaneously, your tongue flicked and pressed against Giselle’s most sensitive spots, her cries growing louder as she tilted her head back, completely lost in the moment. The three of you moved in perfect sync, an unspoken harmony that left the room bathed in the raw, unfiltered sound of shared passion.

Giselle’s cries grew louder, her hips grinding more insistently against your mouth as her body quivered. Each flick of your tongue sent electric shivers coursing through her, her arousal pooling and dripping down onto your lips and chin. Above, her thighs trembled with the strain of holding herself upright, her fingers gripping the headboard so tightly that her knuckles turned white. “Oh—yes! Just like that!” she gasped, her voice breaking as she teetered on the edge.

Ningning was lost in her own spiral of pleasure, her hips rolling in erratic, desperate movements as she took your cock deeper with every thrust. The wet, rhythmic slap of your bodies echoed through the room, mingling with her breathy moans. Her hands pressed into your chest, her nails dragging lightly against your skin as she leaned forward, her forehead brushing against Giselle’s arm. Her voice was shaky but insistent, punctuated by gasps. “I can’t… I’m so close!” she whimpered, her slick heat clenching tightly around you.

As your tongue worked relentlessly against Giselle, your hands moved instinctively, your body attuned to their needs. Blindly, one hand slid down Ningning’s trembling body, your fingertips brushing against the swollen nub at her center. The instant contact made her gasp sharply, her hips bucking as your fingers began to circle her clit with deliberate pressure. The soft, slick heat beneath your hand pulsed with need, and her cries grew louder as the added stimulation pushed her closer to the brink.

Simultaneously, your other hand snaked upward, your fingers finding Giselle’s own sensitive nub above you. Your touch was firm but controlled, matching the rhythm of your tongue as it flicked and pressed against her. Her thighs trembled violently as her moans turned into incoherent cries, her body reacting to the dual assault of your mouth and fingers. “Oh my God—yes!” she cried out, her voice trembling with desperation as her pleasure soared.

The connection between them heightened the intensity, their gazes locking in an unspoken challenge as they each fought to hold on, to chase their climaxes together. Giselle’s flushed face was streaked with sweat, her hair sticking to her temples as she rocked against your mouth. Ningning, her lips parted and eyes heavy-lidded, couldn’t stop herself from stealing glances at Giselle, the sight of her friend’s pleasure fueling her own.

Your fingers moved in perfect sync with your other actions—pressing, circling, and teasing their most sensitive spots with unwavering precision. The added stimulation sent their bodies into overdrive, the tension in the room reaching a fever pitch. Ningning’s thighs quivered uncontrollably, her moans turning into frantic cries, while Giselle’s grip on the headboard tightened further as her hips bucked wildly against your face.

“Unnie—look at me,” Ningning gasped, her voice breaking with urgency. Giselle’s head tilted downward, her glazed eyes meeting Ningning’s as they shared a moment of raw connection. Seeing the desperation mirrored in each other’s faces was the final push they needed.

Giselle’s climax struck first, her body jerking violently as she let out a scream that echoed through the room. Her thighs clamped around your head as her hips bucked, her release flooding over your tongue in warm, powerful surges. She gasped and moaned, the cries spilling out of her uncontrollably as she gave in to the overwhelming pleasure.

Moments later, Ningning followed. Her walls clenched around you, tight and insistent, as her climax erupted. Her body convulsed, her moans turning into desperate, breathless cries. “Oh, God—yes, yes!” she screamed, her hips jerking wildly as her release poured over you. The warmth and tightness of her pulsating core became the tipping point, the overwhelming pleasure building to an uncontrollable crescendo.

Your hips bucked instinctively, your movements deep and deliberate as the pressure within you surged forward. With a guttural moan, your release came, spilling deep inside Ningning as her walls fluttered and pulsed around you, her body seeming to draw every last drop from you. The sensation sent waves of electricity through your body, your climax prolonged by the sheer intensity of the moment.

The force of your release triggered a reflexive sound, a deep, raw moan that reverberated through the room. Giselle, still trembling in the aftershocks of her climax, felt the vibrations through her connection to you. The sound seemed to ripple through her, igniting an unexpected wave of pleasure that caused her to cry out once more, her body arching as an aftershock tore through her already sensitive nerves.

Ningning gasped at the sensation of your warmth inside her as her trembling walls milked you for every drop, her body convulsing as her cries turned into soft whimpers., her head tilting back as her hips rocked involuntarily, drawing out every ounce of the shared moment. Her breathing was ragged, her body trembling as her climax merged seamlessly with yours, leaving her utterly spent.

And then, like a pleasurable déjà vu, their bodies, already trembling from the force of their orgasms, arched simultaneously as a second wave overtook them. Streams of warm, clear liquid erupted from their cores, their squirting an undeniable affirmation that the first time wasn’t a fluke. Giselle’s release showered over your face, mingling with the wetness already there, while Ningning’s sprayed against your hips and thighs, the force splashing onto Giselle’s legs as well.

The air hung heavy with the scent of arousal and sweat, the room drenched in the evidence of your shared passion. Giselle finally collapsed forward, her body spent as she leaned heavily against the headboard, her chest heaving as she tried to catch her breath. Ningning followed suit, sinking against your chest, her trembling hands resting lightly on your shoulders.

The three of you remained entwined, the quiet punctuated only by the sound of your slowing breaths. Their bodies were slick with sweat, their flushed faces radiant as they exchanged a tired but satisfied smile. It wasn’t just the act itself but the undeniable bond you had forged that left an indelible mark on all three of you.

As the final tremors subsided and the intensity of the moment gave way to stillness, Giselle was the first to move. Her breathing still labored, she carefully shifted off your face, her legs unsteady but strong enough to carry her. Her flushed skin glistened in the warm light, her chest rising and falling as she ran a hand through her damp hair, trying to steady herself. A satisfied smile played on her lips, but her movements were measured, deliberate—a sharp contrast to the state of her companion.

Ningning, however, was visibly more affected. Her body quivered as she slowly lifted herself from your hips, her thighs trembling uncontrollably with every movement. She sank onto the bed beside you, dazed and breathless, her flushed cheeks and glassy eyes a testament to the intensity she had endured. Her hands trembled as she tried to adjust her posture, her body too overwhelmed to fully cooperate.

Giselle noticed immediately, her smile softening as she leaned closer to Ningning, her hand reaching out to brush a stray strand of hair from her friend’s face. “Hey, you okay?” Giselle murmured, her tone gentle but filled with concern. She wrapped an arm around Ningning’s shoulders, pulling her close in an attempt to soothe her. Ningning nodded faintly, her lips parting as if to speak, but no words came. Instead, she rested her head against Giselle’s shoulder, her body still trembling slightly as she leaned into the comfort.

You moved with quiet care, sitting up and reaching out to rest a hand on each of them. Your voice was low and calming as you addressed them both. “You did beautifully,” you said softly, your hands offering a grounding presence. “You’re both incredible.”

Giselle gave a small, grateful smile, her hand rubbing soothing circles against Ningning’s back as she glanced at you. “Thank you,” she said, her voice steady despite the lingering exhaustion. “I don’t think we’ll ever forget this.”

Ningning’s eyes fluttered open, and after a moment, she echoed Giselle’s words with a faint, breathy whisper. “Thank you.” Her voice was trembling, but there was no mistaking the sincerity behind it. Her gaze drifted to you, still dazed but filled with gratitude.

As the minutes passed, the remnants of their aftershocks began to fade, leaving them both calmer and more composed. They moved slowly, helping each other sit upright as they prepared to dress. Their movements were tender and unhurried, an unspoken bond evident in the way Giselle steadied Ningning, offering a guiding hand whenever her balance wavered.

Once they were dressed, they turned to you one last time. Giselle, still steady and confident, spoke first. “Thank you again—for everything. This was… more than we could have imagined.” Her expression was filled with warmth, and she nodded firmly, as if solidifying the memory.

Ningning, though still leaning slightly against Giselle for support, managed a soft smile. Her nod came slower, her dazed eyes meeting yours briefly before her gaze drifted downward, her exhaustion still evident. “Thank you,” she repeated, her voice quiet but filled with sincerity.

You returned their smiles, your tone professional but warm. “You were both wonderful to work with. I hope you’ll consider coming back in the future. It’s been an absolute pleasure guiding you through this experience.”

Giselle nodded eagerly, her smile widening. “Absolutely,” she said, her enthusiasm clear. Ningning followed with a slower, smaller nod, her lingering haze making her response quieter but no less heartfelt.

You glanced toward the facilities with a small apologetic shrug. “Unfortunately, the shower is unavailable tonight. I’m sorry for the inconvenience.”

Giselle waved the comment off with a laugh, her arm tightening around Ningning’s waist as they leaned into each other. “It’s okay,” she said lightly. “I think we’re good.”

Ningning hummed softly in agreement, her head resting against Giselle’s shoulder as they made their way toward the exit. Their steps were slow, their bodies leaning heavily on one another for support, but there was no mistaking the contentment in their shared posture. As they passed through the doorway, arm in arm, their laughter and whispered words faded into the distance, leaving behind an air of fulfilled intimacy and a bond that would linger long after the night ended.

The cool night air embraced them as they stepped outside, a stark contrast to the heat and intensity of the room they had just left. The crisp breeze kissed their flushed skin, sending a shiver through their bodies that brought a hint of grounding. Yet, despite the coolness of the air, the warmth of what had just transpired lingered, leaving their minds spinning.

Ningning clung to Giselle’s arm as they walked, her steps unsteady and her legs trembling beneath her. Her face was still flushed, her breath uneven, and her eyes dazed as if she were trying to process what had happened. Giselle, steadier but no less affected, kept an arm wrapped securely around Ningning’s waist, her own body swaying slightly with each step as they leaned on one another for support.

“I…” Ningning’s voice came out soft and trembling, almost as if she were speaking to herself. “I can’t believe we actually… squirted.” She blinked slowly, her wide eyes darting to Giselle, her words trailing off into the cool night air. “Not just once—but twice.” Her cheeks flushed even deeper as she said it, the disbelief thick in her tone. “For real. That actually happened.”

Giselle let out a breathy laugh, her lips curving into a dreamy smile. “Me neither,” she admitted, shaking her head as if to clear it. Her voice softened, her gaze distant as her words slowed. “That… that was the best orgasm I’ve ever had. Hands down.” She glanced at Ningning, her smile widening as a faint blush crept up her cheeks. “I don’t even know how to describe it—it was just… perfect.”

Ningning nodded, though her movements were sluggish, her body still trembling faintly. “Same,” she whispered, her voice hurried but tinged with awe. “I didn’t even know my body could… do that.” She let out a shaky breath, her fingers gripping Giselle’s sleeve for balance. 

They both laughed, the sound light and filled with a mixture of disbelief and wonder. Giselle tightened her arm around Ningning, steadying her as their legs wobbled slightly beneath them. The intimacy of what they had shared was palpable, creating a bond that felt unshakable, as if the experience had fused something deeper between them. Words felt almost unnecessary; the shared memory spoke volumes.

As they strolled down the dimly lit street, their earlier laughter began to fade, replaced by a contemplative silence. The golden glow of the streetlights bathed the path ahead, casting long, swaying shadows that moved in rhythm with their steps. Giselle crossed her arms tightly against her chest, bracing herself against the crisp night air seeping through her clothes. Despite the chill, her expression remained soft, her thoughts clearly elsewhere. Beside her, Ningning adjusted her jacket with slow, fumbling hands, her flushed cheeks and unfocused gaze revealing her preoccupation. Flashes of the evening seemed to replay behind her eyes, each memory drawing her further into her own quiet reflection.

When they reached the corner of their block, their synchronized footsteps faltered. They both froze, their gazes snapping to the opposite side of the street. Emerging from the shadows under the muted glow of the next streetlight were two familiar figures: Karina and Yunjin.

Instinctively, Giselle and Ningning moved closer to the edge of the sidewalk, their eyes locked onto the pair. Karina and Yunjin’s presence felt almost surreal. The two moved in unison, their steps light and easy, their laughter floating softly into the quiet night. Yunjin leaned into Karina’s side, her arm looped loosely around her, her expression radiating a confident ease. Karina’s lips curled into a faint, knowing smile as Yunjin whispered something that made her chuckle softly, their connection palpable even from a distance.

The direction of their path, however, was unmistakable. They were headed toward the same discreet entrance Giselle and Ningning had only just left. The heavy door loomed in the distance, barely noticeable to anyone unfamiliar, yet its significance was impossible to ignore.

Frozen in place, Giselle and Ningning exchanged a quick, wide-eyed glance, their unspoken thoughts mirrored in each other’s faces. They stood in silence, their breathing shallow, as Karina and Yunjin slipped through the door. The soft click of it closing behind them echoed in the stillness, as though punctuating a realization neither of them wanted to put into words.

No words were necessary. In that shared glance between them, everything was understood: the disbelief, the reluctant acceptance, and the strange comfort of knowing their personal experience wasn’t as unique as they had thought. Whatever had drawn them there clearly extended beyond their own curiosity—a thread of something universal, intimate, and quietly thrilling.

Without speaking, they turned and resumed their walk, their steps slower now, their pace deliberate as the surreal encounter lingered between them. The air seemed heavier, their thoughts weaving unspoken questions and answers into the night.

The faint sound of their laughter returned after a while, but it was softer, tinged with awe and a touch of disbelief. They moved in step with each other, letting the moment settle as they headed home, the night leaving its quiet mark on their still-racing minds.

-----

When they arrived back at the apartment, the faint glow from the living room spilled into the hallway. Giselle hesitated at the door, her fingers trembling slightly as she unlocked it. Ningning shifted beside her, her legs wobbly and her cheeks still flushed, mirroring Giselle’s expression. They exchanged a glance—nervous, uncertain, and still overwhelmed—before stepping inside.

Minjeong was lounging on the couch, her legs tucked beneath her and a tub of ice cream balanced on one knee. At the sound of the door, she looked up casually, her expression neutral for a moment before a slow, knowing smile crept across her face. She set the ice cream aside, tilting her head as her gaze swept over Giselle and Ningning.

Their clothes were rumpled, unevenly tucked, and their hair was a mess, clinging to their damp foreheads. A faint sheen of sweat still glimmered on their flushed skin, paired with the heavy, unmistakable scent of musk and arousal clinging to them. It was all the confirmation Minjeong needed.

“Well, well,” she said, leaning back into the couch and crossing her arms. “Look who’s back.”

Giselle froze, her eyes darting anywhere but at Minjeong’s smug expression as she clumsily shrugged off her jacket. Ningning fidgeted beside her, wringing the hem of her shirt with trembling hands, her blush deepening by the second. The air between them felt heavy, suffused with the weight of shared secrets.

Minjeong’s smirk widened, her tone playful but dripping with amusement. “So,” she began, letting the word hang tantalizingly in the air, “do you believe me now?”

The question hit like a challenge, undeniable and loaded. Ningning blinked rapidly, her flush spreading all the way to her ears as she stammered, “I… uh… what?” Her voice barely rose above a whisper.

Minjeong raised her eyebrows, clearly savoring every second of their discomfort. “The squirting thing,” she said with a casual shrug. “Do you believe me now, or should I assume you two just fell into a puddle on the way home?”

Giselle groaned loudly, slapping her hands over her face. “Oh my God,” she muttered through her fingers. “We’re not doing this.”

“Oh, but we are,” Minjeong replied smoothly, sitting up straighter as she gestured at them. “Look at yourselves. I’m pretty sure half the apartment can smell exactly where you’ve been.” She waved a hand in front of her nose with mock drama. “Seriously, go take a shower before you stink up the place.”

Ningning let out a breathy, nervous laugh, rubbing the back of her neck as if she could physically brush off the embarrassment. “Fine, okay,” she admitted, her voice tinged with defeat. “You were right.”

Minjeong leaned back, her smug expression only growing. “Damn, I love being right.” She grabbed her spoon again, pointing it between them for emphasis. “And for the record, you two look way worse than I ever did. Way worse.”

Giselle opened her mouth, no doubt to protest, but one glance at Ningning’s equally disheveled state made her snap it shut with a resigned groan. “Okay, fine,” she muttered. “We get it.”

“So?” Minjeong continued, her voice light but probing. She looked back and forth between them, her amusement palpable.

Giselle and Ningning exchanged a look, their faces still burning from the intensity of Minjeong’s scrutiny. Finally, Giselle sighed heavily, her tone a mix of exasperation and reluctant awe. “It was… insane.”

“Amazing,” Ningning added softly, her voice almost reverent. “But absolutely insane.”

Minjeong chuckled, digging her spoon into the ice cream as she watched them shuffle awkwardly toward the hallway. “Thought so,” she said, her voice laced with amusement. “Now go before you stink up the place.”

Giselle rolled her eyes, dragging Ningning along. “We’re going,” she grumbled over her shoulder. “And stop being so smug.”

The bathroom door clicked shut, and Minjeong leaned back against the couch, her smirk softening into a faint grin. “Told them,” she muttered to herself, taking another bite of ice cream as her eyes glinted with satisfaction.

-----

After their showers, Giselle and Ningning returned to the living room, collapsing onto the couch beside Minjeong. The TV murmured softly in the background as they all sat in comfortable silence, Giselle and Ningning still recovering from their experience. Minjeong barely glanced up from her mug of tea that she had replaced the ice-cream with, her smirk faint but ever-present.

A couple hours passed quietly, the three of them lounging in the warm, cozy space, the tension of the evening fading into the background.

Then the front door creaked open.

They all turned to look. Karina stepped inside, and the sight of her left them speechless. She looked utterly ravaged, as though every ounce of energy had been drained from her in the most unrestrained way. Her heels dangled limply from one hand, the straps swinging with her unsteady steps as her bare feet padded softly on the floor. Her mascara was streaked down her flushed cheeks, evidence of tears shed not from pain but from overwhelming sensation. Her lips were swollen, parted as she panted softly, her chest rising and falling in deep, labored breaths that made her shirt cling to her damp skin.

Her shirt was disheveled, one sleeve slipping halfway off her shoulder and exposing the curve of her flushed skin. The fabric bunched awkwardly around her midsection, twisted as though it had been yanked and tugged in the heat of the moment. The absence of a bra was glaringly obvious; her hardened nipples pressed against the thin material, betraying her sensitivity and the cool air that kissed her overheated body.

Her neck was scattered with marks—dark, blooming hickeys and faint, precise bites painting a vivid, unspoken story from just beneath her jawline to the delicate curve of her collarbone. Among them, faint but undeniable, was the ghostly imprint of a hand—its shape outlined in a faint redness across her throat, a testament to moments of raw, restrained intensity. The marks deepened in color toward her shoulders, a testament to the passion and force of the encounter. Her hair was a wild mess, tousled and damp with sweat, clinging in strands to her forehead and neck. A few stray locks stuck to her temple, framing her flushed face like a halo gone astray.

Her skirt, barely hanging on, was wrinkled and skewed, riding up on one side to reveal the faint imprint of fingers along her thighs where she'd been gripped firmly. The fabric clung to her hips as though it, too, had been caught in the chaos. A thin sheen of sweat coated her glistening skin, catching the light and accentuating the sharp curve of her hip bones and the subtle tremble of her legs as she took another step.

Karina’s lips twitched into a lazy, self-satisfied smile as she leaned lightly against the doorframe. Her eyes, half-lidded and glossy, carried the unmistakable glow of someone thoroughly and unapologetically satisfied. Despite her thoroughly wrecked appearance, she exuded confidence, her posture unbothered even as her body showed every sign of having been pushed to its absolute limit.

Minjeong, still leaning comfortably against the couch cushions, raised an eyebrow, her smirk widening as she took in the sight. “You good?”

Karina let out a breathy laugh, running a hand through her tangled hair, her voice husky and dripping with contentment. “Never better,” she replied, not even trying to straighten her clothes or clean herself up.

Karina’s lazy smile widened as her gaze flicked over to Giselle and Ningning, both of whom froze under her gaze. Tilting her head slightly, she drawled, “What happened to just experiencing, huh? All I could taste was the two of you the entire time I was with him.”

Giselle’s mouth opened, but only a strangled sound escaped. “I-I… we… it wasn’t—” Her hands flailed slightly before she dropped her head into her hands, groaning in embarrassment.

Ningning wasn’t any better, her face turning an impossibly deeper shade of red as she stammered, “It’s not… we didn’t mean to—ah, oh my God.”

Minjeong, sitting cross-legged on the couch, looked back and forth between them, her brow furrowing. “Wait… what? Taste what? What’s going on?”

Giselle and Ningning didn’t answer, too busy sinking into the couch cushions, their faces buried in their hands as they tried to suppress their embarrassment. Karina, clearly pleased with the chaos she’d left behind, simply chuckled and disappeared down the hallway, her door clicking shut behind her.

Minjeong blinked at the scene, utterly baffled. “Am I missing something?”

No one answered. The silence, filled with mortified tension, hung in the air as Ningning and Giselle continued to avoid Minjeong’s questioning gaze, their faces buried in their hands.

Minjeong raised an eyebrow, her smirk returning as realization began to dawn. “You know, I’d ask again, but I think I already have my answer,” she teased, her voice laced with amusement.

Ningning stammered, “I-It’s not like that!” but her words dissolved into incoherent mumbling as she slumped further into the couch. Beside her, Giselle shook her head rapidly, muttering something incomprehensible, her face still hidden in her hands.

Minjeong chuckled, leaning back with a satisfied grin as she grabbed her tea. “Right. Not like that. Sure. Whatever you say.”

Her casual tone only seemed to make things worse. Ningning shot Giselle a desperate look, silently begging her to do something, but Giselle merely groaned louder, sinking even deeper into the cushions as if trying to vanish.

The apartment settled into uneasy quiet, the faint sound of the TV providing a backdrop to the heavy tension. Minjeong took a sip of her tea, her expression smug as she glanced at the other two. The warmth in the room was palpable��tinged with shared embarrassment, reluctant amusement, and an unspoken agreement that this would not come up again.

At least, not anytime soon.

[kesujo]

A queen's night

(IU X Irene X Karina X Yujin X Yeji)

He could lose his job for this. But there's no turning back now. Not after getting paid in advance. And it's not like he can return the payment.

Jieun's manager takes a deep breath, before finally taking the next turn. He is leaving the route he usually takes to drive her home. His knuckles turn white, sweat starts to run down his neck. Glancing at the rear view mirror, he sees Jieun scrolling on her phone. Looks like she didn't notice anything yet.

"Please turn left."

Taken by surprise, the man in the driver's seat almost shouts. He is so on edge, so afraid of Jieun finding out, that he forgot to mute the GPS. What if she hears it and realizes he isn't driving her home?

After finally shutting it off, he focuses back on the road. Another turn. The longer he drives, the more he is afraid of getting caught. Another turn. What if he gets fired for this? Isn't this basically kidnapping? Another turn. Sweat starts to build on his forehead. Maybe he should turn around? Another turn.

After a minute or two, the screen of the GPS finally shows their destination. He slows down, looking for the right building.

"Oppa."

A cold shudder runs down his spine.

"Where are we?"

"Huh?.... Well,.... We're taking a shortcut."

Eyes narrowed in suspicion, Jieun looks out the window. She's never been here before. And this doesn't really look like a shortcut. Haven't they always chosen the quickest route so far?

"Maybe you took the wrong turn?"

He decides to ignore the question.

"Oppa?"

A relived sigh leaves his body, when he finally spots the bright neon sign.

"We are here."

Jieun looks around.

"What does 'here' mean?"

The street, almost an alley, is pretty dark. Except for a couple of street lights and a neon sign, everyone and everything seems to be sleeping.

"I'm supposed to give you this."

Jieun accepts the envelope, while glancing at the rear view mirror. Her manager usually doesn't sound this scarred or afraid. It's not like she's gonna kill him, because they got lost.

She opens the envelope carefully and then takes out the card inside it.

"Third floor, second room on the left."

"What is this supposed to be?"

Her brows furrow, her question is directed at her manager.

"I don't know, Jieun. The... The CEO gave it to me this morning. He... He said to drive to this address and give you the envelope."

"This address?"

Jieun looks out of they window again.

"Yes. The Queen's Motel."

The woman in the backseat stares at the neon light. This looks more like motel for one night stands than a proper meeting place.

"Fine."

Jieun sighs and steps out of the van with a heavy heart.

"Don't worry. I'll pick you up later."

"Sure."

Jieun's manager sees her hesitate one more time, before she finally walks towards the entrance. His eyes follow her when she opens the door and steps inside. He finally groans in agony, all the tension leaving his body. Was it really worth it? Were they all worth it? We're they all worth her reputation?

He reaches into his pocket for his phone. Quickly heading to his gallery, he scrolls through the pictures he took while Jieun was on stage earlier.

He almost had a heart attack when someone suddenly opened the door to her dressing room, while he was watching her performance.

"Hello, manager-nim."

The young girl's sweet voice and smile made him stand up and bow.

"Hello, Yeji-ssi."

"I'm a big fan of IU and I was hoping you could give her this."

Yeji was holding an envelope in her hand. It was red and sealed.

"For Jieun"

"Sure. Of course I can do that."

He was surprised that Yeji came to him and not directly to Jieun.

"I'll give it to her right when she comes back."

He couldn't help but glance at Yeji's midriff. Her top was not covering much of her upper body, showing off a lot of skin. He thought he'd never get a chance with her at all. She's an idol. A celebrity. And he's significantly older than her. No way a young woman like Yeji would even look at him twice. But he had seen her dancing on stage, right before it was Jieun's turn. He still remembered the way her hips swayed to the music.

"Could you maybe wait for a while, until you give it to her?"

"S...Sure. I'll give it to her, when she's at home."

To his surprise, Yeji shook her head.

"Would it be possible for you to drive her to this address tonight?"

She took a piece of paper out of her pocket and handed it to him as well. After glancing at the address, he shook his head.

"I'm sorry, Yeji-ssi. I can't just drop her off somewhere in the city."

"Manager-nim..."

His eyes grew wide when Yeji pouted at him, her voice dripping with sweetness.

"This is really important to me. Can't you trust me?"

"Of course I trust you, Yeji-ssi. But I can't just drop off a celebrity at a random address."

Yeji smiled at him and he felt his resistance crumbling.

"Oppa..."

The word made him feel warm as it left her pretty lips.

"I really need you to do this for me."

He was aware that Yeji had just closed the door behind her. He took a deep breath, hoping this was just a dream. Or maybe was he hoping for it to be real?

"I'll reward you, of course."

"Reward me?"

A victorious smile played around her lips.

"Take out your phone, oppa."

He felt his blood rush into his cock, whenever she called him that. Just the idea of a chance with her...

"You're welcome to take as many pictures as you like."

"Pictures?"

"Do you want me to pose for you?"

Her warm smile made him eagerly nod his head.

He quickly took a picture of her, afraid she would change her mind.

"What do you think of this?"

Yeji closed on eye as if she was winking, while biting one of her nails.

The manager felt his cock harden as he quickly shoot two more pictures.

"And this?"

She bit down on her lower lip, while hooking her thumb under her belt as if she was gonna take off her pants.

His mouth was opened wide as more and more pictures filled his phone. By now he almost took pictures by the second as Yeji made a show out of pulling the transparent plastic straps of her top off her shoulders.

"Do you like it when I strip in front of you?"

He was too busy watching her and capturing the moment with his camera to respond. With a knowing smile, Yeji turned to the side, her hand followed the curves of her body.

"Do you like how slim my waist is? I'm sure you'd love to get your hands on that."

When her hand finally reached her chest, she used her other hand to playfully wag her finger.

"No peeking, oppa."

She turned around completely, so he could get a great couple of shots of her back. He held his breath when he watched her slowly slide down her top. Her upper back was now fully exposed.

"You have to promise to drive her to that address, oppa."

It took him a moment to realize she expected a response.

"Of course. I...I'll get her there."

"Do you really promise it?"

"Yes. Yes, I promise."

"Thank you so much, oppa."

Yeji sent him one last smile over her shoulder, before slowly turning around.

Jieun's heart is pounding in her chest as she raises her hand to knock on the door. Third floor, second room on the left. Who's gonna be in that room? No one is gonna make her do weird things, right? She got some inappropriate requests before. But if her CEO told her to go here, it can't be something bad. He'd want her best after all, right?

She takes a deep breath and knocks on the door. She doesn't hear any noises inside the room. After waiting for a good 20 seconds, she knocks again. Still nothing. Jieun places her ear on the wooden door. No one is talking. Or moving. It seems like the room is empty. So maybe she just needs to get inside? Is she supposed to meet someone? If they aren't here yet, when are they coming?

Jieun sighs in frustration and reaches for the doorknob. The fact that she's totally clueless and unprepared makes her feel unsafe and awkward. But eventually, she slowly opens the door.

The room is bigger than Jieun imagined. It's pretty large actually. A huge bed, a couch, a coffee table and... Her breath hitches as she takes a closer look at the left side of the room, behind the couch. Is that a....a sex swing that is hanging from the ceiling? She slowly steps into the room as she notices two cardboard boxes next to the bed. This can't be a sex room or something, right? Her CEO would never do this. Or is it him she's now waiting for?

Jieun's throat feels awfully dry as she bends down to open one of the boxes. She's hoping for something that would explain all of this. Maybe it's just a prank? Or an escape room? Her imagination starts to run wild.

Opening the box, her eyes widen at the first two things she sees. Both black. But both have entirely different purposes. One of them is silicon dildo, it's length making Jieun already sick. Does anyone expect her to take this? With shaking fingers, she reaches for the other item. A whip. A leather whip. She was never a fan of any hardcore stuff. And this is definitely too much. She feels something uncomfortable bubble up inside of her. As if she's getting sick. Her eyes land on a door on the right side of the bed. A bathroom? The lights are on. Maybe just in case...

She suddenly hears something that makes her blood run cold. The door she stepped through earlier has just been closed. Jieun's grip around the whip tightens. She takes a deep breath and then turns around.

"Unnie?"

Irene is standing between Jieun and the door.

For a moment, she is relived. A familiar face. A friend even. But Irene's cold expression soon takes away the feeling of hope.

"What...What are you doing here?"

Without a word, Irene walks towards the couch. Jieun catches her letting a key fall into the pocket of her red jacket. The key for the door?

"Why don't you take a seat?"

An evil smile plays around Irene's lips as she says that.

Jieun hesitates. She thought she could trust Irene. But she's the one who just locked the two of them inside this room.

"Are...Are you the one who gave my manager the envelope?"

Irene lets out an annoyed sigh instead or an answer.

"Just do what I tell you to do."

"Excuse me?"

Jieun is slowly starting to get irritated, even angry. Why the hell is she here? In this place? She could be home by now. Lying on her bed. Recovering from today's busy schedule.

"You heard me. I already took a picture of you at the front door outside. The reporters would love to know why you're in a place like this. Don't you agree?"

"I...What do you want?"

Irene opens her mouth slightly as if she just thought of something. She looks Jieun up and down.

"Why don't you..."

A sly smile plays around her lips.

"Why don't you get on your knees?"

"What? Do you want me to beg or something? This is ridiculous."

She can hear her voice becoming louder. But Irene just slowly shakes her head.

"You heard me."

Now she's pointing at the floor.

Jieun swallows hard. If Irene really took a picture, it could be come really dangerous. She realized by now that this is a love motel. Not some ordinary hotel. And it'd be of no use to explain that someone told her to come here, if Irene would really leak the photo.

Slowly, trying her best to give Irene her best death stare, Jieun sinks to her knees on the black carpet.

"Come here."

Irene slowly crosses one leg over the other, her eyes set on Jieun.

The young woman hesitates, but she realizes that there's no way out of this. If doing what Irene says will make this be over quicker, so be it.

An amused chuckle leaves Irene's lips as she watches Jieun carefully crawl towards her. She avoids eye contact until she is kneeling right in front of her.

"Good girl."

Irene's degrading tone makes Jieun roll her eyes, her face partially hidden by her hair.

"Clean them."

"What?"

Her head shoots upwards.

For a moment, she thought Irene was joking. But she's just moving her right foot a little closer to her face.

"Clean them. Or your career will be over by tomorrow."

Jieun grimaces as she takes a look at Irene's feet. They're clad in elegant black high-heeled sandals, which feature an open toe design and a slim ankle strap tied with a delicate bow in the front. Her toenails are painted in plain white. It's not like Irene has ugly feet, it's the opposite really, but the humiliation is almost too much for Jieun. The two of them might be the only ones in the room. But she could never ever face her, once she started.

After taking a deep breath, Jieun closes her eyes and sticks her tongue out. She licks her instep from the bottom to the top, until she reaches the bow. She quickly does the motion a second time, hoping that Irene had enough. But the older woman, slightly tilts her foot signaling Jieun to keep going. She sighs and starts to lick both sides of Irene's foot, until her tongue has covered every inch.

"Take it off."

Jieun quickly fumbles for the bow, hoping she's now halfway done. To her dismay, Irene just wiggles her toes after her shoe hits the floor. Jieun grits her teeth, but then takes Irene's toes into her mouth, one after the other. She sucks on them, lets her tongue clean them thoroughly. Once Irene had enough, she lifts her foot higher. With a crooked eyebrow, she silently tells Jieun to lick the bottom of her foot as well.

"Good girl."

Her praise almost makes Jieun shake her head in disgust. But when Irene finally lowers her foot to the floor, she sighs in relief.

"I hope for your sake you do a better job with the second one."

Jieun nods, resigning herself to her fate. She sticks out her tongue as Irene holds up her left foot. Once more, she licks Irene's instep with closed eyes. Afraid that Irene might become unsatisfied, Jieun does her best this time. She thoroughly cleans Irene's foot in every way she can. Just while she's sucking on two of her toes, she hears someone else's voice.

"I think she's starting to like it."

Jieun jumps. She looks to her left and stares with wide open eyes into the camera of someone's phone.

"Smile, unnie."

The girl's sweet, seemingly happy voice, confuses Jieun. What the hell is going on?

Looking past the phone, she quickly recognizes the culprit.

"Y-Yujin?"

"I hope you don't mind us. Just keep going."

"Us?"

Jieun looks around and realizes she has been too focused on satisfying Irene. Yujin is standing on her left and another girl on her right.

"Yeji?"

"Hi, unnie. Seems like your manager really liked my photos."

"What?"

Jieun feels even more confused and surprised than when she first stepped into this room. What is going on? Why are they all here?

Suddenly, someone else strokes her hair from behind.

"I always wanted to get a chance like this, unnie. I bet you're tight."

Jieun can't believe that someone would say these things about her. And she immediately recognizes the voice

"Karina?"

In the back of her head, Jieun is still wondering where the three girls came from. But she's focused back on Irene, who leans down a little.

"You really thought you'd get away with this, huh?"

"A...Away with what?"

Jieun can hear her own voice trembling.

Yeji rolls her eyes.

"Your popularity has increased throughout the year."

She looks her up and down with a dissatisfied look on her face

"For some reason."

Irene takes Jieun's chin into her hand.

"And I'm sure you can understand why we're annoyed by that, huh?"

"Well, I-"

"I still don't get it."

Yujin interrupts her.

"You have literally nothing to offer. No cool dancing, no real popular songs, nothing."

Jieun's initial shame gets partially replaced by anger. She didn't work this hard for years to just get bullied by these four girls.

"Leave me alone already. Maybe you should work harder."

Yeji scoffs in disbelief. Jieun feels Karina's hand in her hair again, but this time it isn't as gentle as before.

"Work harder? Oh please."

She pulls her hair a little, making Jieun look up at her.

"I'm sure the only work you ever did was sleeping around with rich men, so they buy your albums."

"That's right. How else would you be able to sell so many copies."

Yujin chimes in.

"I didn't sleep around with anyone! I-"

"Silence."

Irene's cold voice would've been enough to make Jieun stop talking. But the older woman even covered Jieun's mouth with her naked foot.

"I don't want to hear excuses. From now on, I expect you to tone it down. Got it? Maybe take a break from releasing music or something."

Her voice sounds threatening and Jieun is still very aware that Irene has those photos of her. Actually, Yeji seems to now have photos of her, worshipping Irene's feet. That's even worse. Maybe Jieun should just take this lecture and leave.

"Now, I'm sure you get what I'm saying."

Irene lowers her foot and leans back.

"But, to make sure you really understand, we should teach you a lesson."

"What are you talking about?"

"Why don't we start by getting that little dress off?"

Yujin whispers into her ear, a finger already hooked under one of the brown straps.

"Wait! You can't do this!"

Jieun looks to her left, when Yeji pulls the other strap off her shoulder as well.

"Trust me, unnie. We can."

Karina reaches down from behind her and opens the big belt that covers Jieun's chest. As the dress slides down, Jieun instinctively moves her hand to cover her chest. She isn't wearing a bra.

"Don't get all shy now, unnie. You looked like you really enjoyed it earlier."

Jieun shakes her head at Yujin's words.

"What is there to cover anyways?"

Karina grabs the older woman's wrists and pushes them down. Jieun struggles against her, but she doesn't stand a chance. Her cheeks burn with embarrassment as she's now kneeling topless on the floor, the four girls around her.

"What is this supposed to be?"

Karina runs a hand over Jieun's tits, after Yujin and Yeji both took one of Jieun's hands.

"You're older than me, unnie."

Yujin perfectly mimicks that concerned tone.

"But you have nothing to show off."

Jieun would hang her head in shame, if it wasn't for Karina's hand in her hair. She was always a little insecure about her size. Most of the other idols and actresses have at least something. But she always felt like she wouldn't even need to wear a bra.

"I really don't have a clue to why you're so popular."

Karina's voice in her ear makes Jieun shiver.

"You don't even have tits."

"Her fans are probably all girls."

Yeji's comment makes Karina nod her head in understanding.

"I guess so."

She pulls at Jieun's hair again, making her look up at her.

"Look at this."

With her other hand, Karina grabs the hem of her black top and pulls it upwards. She isn't wearing a bra either. Her tits basically spring free, after the restricting top is gone.

"Jealous?"

A wicked smile plays around her lips.

Before Jieun can answer, Karina leans down, covering her face with her chest.

"Why don't you be as kind to me as you were to Irene, unnie?"

A tug at her hair makes Jieun understand that it wasn't a question. Karina isn't waiting for an answer.

Jieun closes her eyes once more and carefully sticks out her tongue. She can't believe she already had her mouth on Irene's feet. And now she has to do it with Karina's tits too?

She feels someone pulling her dress off even further, but she can't resist. She diligently licks every spot on Karina's tits that she can find, hoping for a quick end. When Karina pulls away a little, she guides Jieun towards her nipples. The older woman takes one of them into her mouth, sucking on it for a while, before focusing on the other one.

"Damn, have you done this before?"

Karina sighs, visibly satisfied.

Still occupied with the younger girl's tits, Jieun doesn't respond. But she almost yelps in surprise, when she feels someone's hand slip inside her dress. Her panties get pushed to the side. Jieun suddenly feels a little hotter than before. A weird sense of anticipation rushes through her for a moment. She feels a finger brush against her folds.

"Here you go, unnie."

Jieun hears Yujin's voice. But it seems like the words weren't directed at her. The finger quickly gets replaced by something else. Something harder and slightly colder. Jieun feels it pushing against her folds, slowly penetrating her pussy. It's size makes her moan into Karina's tits as her walls stretch around the mysterious object.

It takes a her a moment to figure out what it could be.

"Oh god."

She sighs, her voice muffled by Karina, who makes her suck on her nipples once more. While she's coating them in her spit, she feels the dildo push further into her. Is that the huge black one from one of the boxes? She can't tell, but it certainly feels like it. Just when she's about beg for them to not push it all the way inside of her, she hears Irene's voice.

"Jieun, look at me."

Karina lets go off her and moves back a little. Jieun opens her eyes. She's about to glance down at herself, when she sees Irene. The oldest is still sitting seemingly relaxed on the couch. But something has changed. Jieun recognizes the whip she is holding. The one she found earlier. But that's not the only thing that changed. Her eyes grow wide when she takes a closer look at Irene's lap.

"W...What is that?"

"I'm sure you know what it is."

Irene moves her free hand down. She looks at Jieun, while teasingly stroking the strap on she is wearing.

"Why don't you get your pretty lips over here and give it a lick?"

"I...I thought you'd let me go after-"

"Let you go?"

Irene has trouble holding back her laughter.

"We haven't finished your lesson yet. And the way you're behaving right now tells me we might be here all night."

"All night? No, I can't. I have to go home and-"

"You look so pretty here, unnie."

Yeji interrupts her and shows Jieun her phone screen. She recognizes herself. On her knees. Her lips wrapped around Irene's toes.

For a moment, Jieun feels like her heart stopped beating. For a moment, she wonders if she should just leave now. Let them publish the photos. She could go to a remote place where no one would find her. The humiliation would be huge. But it would be better than this. Right?

Jieun glances at herself in the picture once more. She takes a deep breath and leans forward. Sticking her tongue out, she places it on the silicon tip of Irene's blue strap on.

"Good girl."

Irene purrs, making Jieun close her eyes. She slowly drags her tongue along the length of the dildo, until it reaches the base. She's still very aware of the other plastic object, which is still inside of her. But no one has moved it for a while now. So maybe it won't be too bad?

Jieun keeps her tongue glued to the silicon and soon wraps her lips around it as well. It takes her a couple of moments, but eventually she is able to imagine herself with a really handsome man. Of course it doesn't feel the same. But it might make it easier. She pretends to really like him. He is very attractive. His cock tastes amazing as her lips glide up and down his shaft. He showers her with praises. How beautiful she is. How good her lips feel. How skillful she is with her tongue. When Irene takes a hold of the back of Jieun's neck, she pretends she is the man she's sucking off. The older woman pushes her head further down, making her take more of the dildo.

As Jieun gets more and more into it, the three keep watching her for a while. But eventually, Karina and Yeji walk over the two boxes next to the bed. Yujin can't help herself though. One hand gives her breasts small squeezes through her own top, while her other hand has slipped past the waistband of her pants.

"Come on, you can do better."

Irene's voice seems sweet as she pushes Jieun's hair out of the way.

"Make it all wet. For your sake."

Jieun barely registers her words, already too deep into her own fantasy. But the further Irene pushes her head down, the sloppier her blowjob becomes. Soon, Jieun is taking the whole dildo. It barely grazes the back of her mouth everytime her lips kiss its base. Yujin has now taken her leather pants off, her panties are lying next to her. She can't look away as she watches Jieun sucking cock. Two of her fingers are buried inside of her.

Meanwhile, both Karina and Yeji have each put on a strap on as well. Karina's is larger than Yeji's and Irene's with Yeji's being the smallest of the three. In addition to that, Karina took out a pair of nipple clamps from one of the boxes, while Yeji is holding a red rope.

"You know what? Why don't you help your dongsaeng out? Looks like she needs a little help."

Jieun's fantasy vanishes as Irene pulls her off her strap on. The younger woman glances at Yujin, who is leaning against the backrest of the couch, cute moans leaving her lips. Jieun had never had sex with another woman before. She's never tasted someone else's pussy. For a moment, she thinks about declining. But the threat of the pictures don't give her much of a choice.

"Do it. Eat her out like it's your last meal."

Irene's words finally make Jieun move. When she does, she remembers the dildo inside of her. She lets out an involuntary moan. She's been stretched out for a couple of minutes now. Her pussy already got used to it. But now that she's moving, it seems to reposition itself inside of her.

Yujin moves her hand away when Jieun leans in. Her breath hitches as the older woman places her lips on her pussy. Jieun tries to mimick the motions from when she herself got eaten out in the past. She takes it slow at first. Licking Yujin's folds, inserting her tongue into her cunt, sucking at her clit. She keeps alternating between all these options, slowly turning Yujin into a moaning mess. Maybe if she made her cum, she'd have a chance to leave? Jieun is doubtful, but all she can do is hope.

She focuses on pleasuring Yujin, truly trying to make her orgasm. The younger girl starts to push Jieun's head further into her core, trying to get even more of her tongue inside of her. Meanwhile, Yeji has handed the rope to Irene, who is now kneeling behind Jieun. Before she can react, Yeji takes a hold of her wrists once more. Jieun instinctively struggles against her grip. But Yeji is too strong for her. And Yujin pushing her further into her pussy doesn't help at all. She can feel how Irene starts to tie her hands together with the rope. At the same time, Karina has moved to Jieun's left. She reaches underneath her head.

Jieun almost screams at the unexpected pang of pain. Karina has put one end of the metallic nipple clamps onto her left nipple. Jieun almost sees stars, but tries to concentrate on Yujin. If she endures all of that without complaint, they might let her go sooner. Karina now attaches the other end, which is connected with the left one by a small metal chain, to Jieun's right nipple. This time, she's prepared for it. It still hurts, but she can keep it under control.

"Unnie."

Yujin whines. The scene in front of her and Jieun's work brings her closer to her orgasm. She bucks her hips forward, her grip on Jieun's head tightening.

"Oh, damn!"

She cries out as Jieun makes her climax. Her juices spill out of her, partially staining Jieun's face. The older girl is about to wipe it off, when she remembers that her hands are tied behind her back.

"I hope you can take this well."

Irene's cold voice suddenly rings in her ear. Jieun feels how something pokes her rear entrance.

"Wait! I never-"

Too late. Irene is already pushing forward, the strap on slowly disappearing into Jieun's puckered hole. Her eyes roll to the back of her head. The nipple clamps, the dildo inside her pussy and the dildo inside her ass overstimulate her. She's never felt like this before. So full. So...So turned on. She can't really explain it. Mere minutes ago, she never thought she'd ever eat another woman out. She was disgusted by the thought of having to worship Irene's feet. But here she is now. The first time someone takes her ass and Jieun can't do anything but moan out. It's almost like her body is betraying her. Her mind is still fighting this. She's ashamed. But at the same time, her body is starting to welcome all of this. It welcomes every thrust of Irene's dildo.

Surprisingly, it doesn't take her that long to get accustomed to it. Just when Irene is about to fuck her properly, Yeji turns Jieun's head towards her. Her mouth lands on her strap on and Jieun instinctively lets it part her lips. Moments later, her mouth, her pussy and her ass are all filled with dildos. She has never felt like this before. She never even dreamed of this. But for some reason, her punishment is turning into something special. Something good. Unconsciously, Jieun begins to ride the dildo inside of her. The friction which is caused by that and Irene's strap on makes her eyes roll to the back of her head. She does her best to keep sucking off Yeji, her tongue swirling around the plastic tip, whenever the dildo threatens to slip out of her mouth. Now she doesn't mind being tied up. Jieun starts to enjoy the attention. It's almost like all the pleasure and degradation has changed her mind. She isn't bothered by Karina occasionally tugging at the chain between the nipple clamps, making her nipples hurt even more.

"You think, if I keep doing that, you might have a chance of going up a bra size?"

She isn't bothered by Karina's words. And she still isn't bothered when Karina starts pulling harder, actually stretching her tits a little.

"Maybe then it's worth it for you to wear a bra. The smallest size of course."

She isn't bothered by Karina's degrading tone. And Jieun definitely isn't bothered by Irene slowly picking up the pace.

The longer her holes are filled, the more she falls in love with the feeling. At some point, Yeji and Karina change position. Now, Jieun is sucking on Karina's strap on. But instead of just tugging at the nipple clamps, Yeji stole the whip from Irene. She first tries out the new toy on Jieun's ass cheeks. It doesn't hurt her much. The pleasure is almost too much for her to feel any pain at all. But soon her cheeks are covered with red marks. Once she's satisfied, Yeji moves onto Jieun's tits. She uses the whip on them as well. This time, it definitely hurts more. Jieun occasionally lets out a yelp around Karina's dildo, whenever Yeji hits her a little harder.

"I want to ruin her too, unnie."

Yujin's whine makes Irene come to a hold. Jieun sighs in disappointment as some of the pleasure leaves her body. When Irene pulls out, her ass feels so empty. The unsatisfying feeling almost starts to drive her wild. By now, Jieun has started to get used to being filled completely.

"Please..."

She tries to talk with Karina's dildo in her mouth.

"Please use my ass."

Irene smirks at her words. She knew that Jieun wouldn't last much longer. She once heard her moan inside her dressing room at an award show maybe one or two years ago. Since that moment, she knew that Jieun had the potential to be a slut. She knew that this would be the best way for everyone. Perfect to pressure Jieun into taking a backseat, while the other girl's popularity could skyrocket. And also just over all beautiful to see Jieun slowly break down. Slowly succumbing to this guilty pleasure.

"Let's move her to the bed."

Moments later, Jieun is straddling Karina's lap, her strap on angled at the older woman's cunt. When she sinks down on it, a relieved sigh leaves Jieun's lips. Another one soon follows, when she feels Yujin slowly push her new dildo into her ass. She already feels full again. The two fake cocks inside of her make her head spin. When she starts to moan, Jieun quickly gets silenced by not one, but two dildos filling her mouth. She does her best to give them both equal attention. Her tongue aims for every part of their dildos it can reach. Her lips glide along both shafts.

Jieun can feel the chain between the nipple clamps hit her stomach as Yujin increases the pace. In return, Jieun rides Karina's dildo even faster. She really needs to feel that friction between the two strap ons. It just feels amazing. It's almost impossible for her to describe this feeling.

"What a good slut you are."

Irene caresses Jieun's bulging cheek.

At the beginning, Jieun would've felt disgust after hearing those words. But now she's silently begging Irene for another compliment. She leans her head into her hand as much as possible.

"You're liking it now, do you?"

Jieun is unable to nod her head, but her eyes say everything.

She's already forgotten all about the pictures, when the four of them move her to the sex swing. She is barely moving by now. They've successfully turned her into a pleasure addicted toy. Once they're all in position, Irene pushes her dildo into her ass once more. It's still wet with Jieun's saliva. It feels perfect inside of her. Every one of Irene's thrust makes the swing move. Karina is now standing in front of her. Whenever Irene bottoms out inside her ass, Jieun gets pushed onto Karina's dildo. She does her best to suck on it, before Irene moves back again. It only takes a couple of thrust from Irene, until the three of them have found the perfect rhythm.

Both Yujin and Yeji have taken a break from punishing Jieun. They're both lying on the couch, Yeji on top of Yujin. They're enjoying each other, while eating each other out. Their moans sync with Jieun's as she gets basically spit roasted by Irene and Karina.

There really seems to be no end in sight for Jieun. She doesn't know what time it is. Curtains are covering the windows, not letting any light inside the room. Is it morning already? It doesn't matter. Her body is completely worn out, completely used. But the four women don't stop using her. She's now lying back on the bed again. Her hands are still tied behind her back, but a couple of minutes ago, Karina tied her feet together as well. So now Jieun can't move at all. She feels like she isn't even inside her own body anymore. It's like she is watching a movie. But only small parts of it.

"Please let me cum."

She whines as Irene drives her towards the edge, just so she can deny her her orgasm again. And because her limbs are tied, Jieun can't do anything about it. She can only lie on her stomach, her hands on her back, waiting for Irene to start moving again. But Irene has other plans.

"You still have one more foot to go."

Jieun looks at Yujin's right foot. The younger girl is sitting at the head of the bed. The left one has already been cleaned by Jieun. And now, she has to clean the right one too, before Irene starts to fuck her again.

Jieun starts by taking one of Yujin's toes into her mouth. She slowly sucks on it, still not really accustomed to the feeling. But when she suddenly feels the leather pieces of the whip sliding teasingly over her ass cheeks, she quickens her pace.

It's too late though. Irene wasn't satisfied. The whip cracks and a second later, Jieun's right cheek starts to burn.

"Unnie."

She whines, unable to hide her pain. But she quickly moves onto the next toe. Another hit from the whip and both her cheeks hurt. Irene is just starting to enjoy herself. No matter how quick or thorough Jieun is, she feels the whip hit her ass every couple of seconds. She knows Irene won't stop, until she completely cleaned Yujin's feet.

A couple of minutes later, or maybe even an hour later, Jieun has completely lost her sense for time, she finds herself being carried by Yeji and Karina. Yeji is standing behind her, lifting her up and down, her cock sliding in and out of Jieun's ass. Which also means, Jieun is forced to take Karina's strap on as well. Her pussy and her ass are getting stretched out at the same time. She's eye to eye level with Karina, who keeps degrading her.

"Have you ever thought of just getting implants?"

"I...No. I-Oh, god! I haven't."

"Trust me you should. Your fans would appreciate it."

Karina gives her a wicked smirk, knowing full well that that would never happen. Even if Jieun would want to do that, the company would say no.

"Of course everyone would know your tits are fake. But who cares, right? At least you'd look less pathetic."

"Maybe work on your ass little more too."

Yeji speaks up from behind, her dildo still stretching out Jieun's puckered hole.

"You could put on the tightest dress and no one would see a single curve on your body."

Jieun sighs and whines in protest in their arms, trying to defend herself. She's completely fine with being used. She's fine with all four of them ruining all her holes. But the degradation still gets to her.

"I...I thought you wanted me to get less popular."

"Oh, you think because of fake tits you're gonna be more popular?"

Karina laughs at her face, while Jieun can only bite her lip, trying to hold back an orgasm. She was so desperate for one earlier. But now she doesn't dare to climax, while Karina and Yeji are basically body shaming her.

"No way. You'd lose all your real fans and only horny guys would jerk off to you."

"I'd love to see that."

Yeji groans into Jieun's ear. The older woman is small and light, but eventually even she becomes too heavy.

"The only thing you have going for you are your tight holes."

"Maybe that's what you should start selling, instead of music. What do you think?"

Karina's mocking smile makes Jieun turn her head away. But it's already too late. With an embarrassed whine leaving her lips, she orgasms hard. Her pussy clenches onto Karina's dildo, her walls tightening further and further. Her body shakes in their arms.

"Pathetic."

After all four of them put their dildos inside of her for the first time, she started to lose control. Parts of her memories don't really connect together. She remembers being bent over the sink inside the bathroom, someone using her pussy like a fleshlight. A minute later, she's sitting on the sex swing with both Yeji and Yujin trusting their strap ons into Jieun's used pussy. All memories of the night mix together into one blur. To Jieun nothing makes sense anymore. The four of them seem to have endless stamina.

In the end, Jieun finally wakes up from a deep sleep. She gets scared when she realizes she can't move. She's lying on a bed, staring at the ceiling. Her arms are tied together, but not behind her back. They're placed above her stomach. Her ankles are tied together as well. But with enough room for easy access to her pussy.

Jieun hears the same noise that seems to have woken her up. She slightly lifts her head and immediately lets it fall back onto the mattress. Shame colours her cheeks, just like the night before.

"Jieun-ssi."

Her manager calls her name softly. The four girls must've left while she was passed out. She is alone in the room, her manager standing in the doorframe. When she lifts her head again, Jieun notices his phone in his hand. He definitely took pictures of her. But now, his eyes are glued to the wide open hole between her legs. Her body is still experiencing the aftermath of her punishment.

"I hope you don't mind if I just..."

He doesn't finish his sentence. Instead, he lowers his phone and starts to unbuckle his belt. Jieun wants to say something, but quickly notices that someone stuffed her mouth with her own panties.

When her manager lets his pants drop to the floor, Jieun finally understands the message. Her lesson isn't over yet. And it never will be.

---------

Hi, everyone!

I hope you enjoyed the story. It was a little harder to write, because I've never written something like this before.

I got feedback on the other two fics before this one, specifically mentioning that some parts feel rushed and aren't connected perfectly. I'd love to use my lack of sleep as an excuse, but that wouldn't be fair to you guys. In this fic, I've tried my best to correct my mistakes from before, but I also feel like slightly rushed scenes and abruptly cut off scenes actually fit IU's experience here.

I'll try to get on top of the current problem as best as I can. But from now on, I'll prioritize quality over the schedule, which means, I might push the release dates of the other two stories a couple of days back. I hope that's okay with you guys. I'm sure you'd rather read a top tier fic a day or two later, instead of reading a sloppily written story on time. I'll let you know on Saturday, if I'm unable to post the next story on Sunday. It shouldn't take me longer than one or two extra days anyway.

I apologize for the inconvenience.

Have a great day and stay healthy!

[kesujo]

It’s finally time. What is/are your favorite fic/s you’ve written and posted in 2024?

This might sound like an ad for my crowdfund on AFF and I'm sorry that it does xD

BUT, genuinely, I think my favorite thing I've posted this year is this:

It's a followup to one of the one-shots I wrote last year called 'The Parallel Pursuit of Happiness and Acceptance', which in short is about Taeyeon getting back on her feet after the loss of her wife, Tiffany. This story is focused, actually, on Karina (Taeyeon's daughter) and Winter. I haven't fully planned out this story yet, which is why I haven't fully released that chapter yet, but I have spent a good amount of time on building it and, while doing so, really felt like writing the first chapter, but I felt like it'd be weird to publish it even though it may not be the final version of the first chapter, so I did a sorta middle-ground thing and just published it for only crowdfund members. Not too sure when I'll be ready to start publishing the story, maybe in a year or two?

As for smut that I've published this year, that's probably my Karina one-shot, 'Obsessed'. We all know of those stalker fans that K-Pop idols have to suffer from, so it was interesting exploring the idea of 'what if it was the other way around, with the idol stalking the fan?'

[kesujo]

Don't really follow Oogi too much, but I was captivated by this one from like the third paragraph. Had to follow the rest of the way through.

Too many nights ((G)I-dle Yuqi)

The way you see it, even if the signs were right in front of you all along—written in bright, colorful signposts with the largest text imaginable—you’d still be hurling yourself off that cliff. 

Yuqi knows this too—you think she does.

At the very least, she looks convincing enough that she feigns innocence on the matter, and she is. It's mainly a you problem. She doesn’t know you much other than being the sweet, quiet guy who was her roommate in college and nothing else.

And that’s probably the reason why she’s standing in front of your newly minted apartment on a random Monday.

—————

You’re waiting for her to pick her bags off the floor and leave. You told her to leave three times. Threaten to call security on her. She doesn’t budge. Instead, she stares. Stubborn, obstinate, unyielding.

“Please, give me one opportunity. Please let me explain myself.” Yuqi finally breaks her silence, eyes wide, glinting with tears, pleading.

“Shoot.”

She looks down, unable to see you eye to eye, her hands running through the pockets of her skirt. “You’re right. I’ve taken your kindness for granted, and I’m sorry. I really am.” 

Pausing, you’ve never heard her sound this quiet, this personal. “I never truly appreciated you till I was home with my parents. I should have focused more on studying than going out and having fun. Now look. They’re pissed that I’m being a bum at home instead of working, so they kicked me out.”

She proves your theory to be true. She has no reason to be here unless you bail her out of trouble again.

“But I can’t find one job that I like. Working a 9-5 or any regular cashier job seems so boring, you know what I mean? Doesn’t feel like my type of thing to do,” she continues, lightly kicking the suitcases with her feet. “My friends are all busy, so I had no one to lean on. Then I remembered you! So here I am.”

At least it was nice seeing Yuqi act mature for at least three minutes before reverting to her usual spry, childlike personality. 

“Okay? Well that’s on you for being lazy, and I can’t help with that. Sorry to hear you got kicked out, but I have nothing to offer you. It was great seeing you, though. Good luck with that job.” 

You try closing the door, but she stops it with her foot. Peeking through the narrow space, you find Yuqi persistent, unrelenting. “Wait. Hear me out for a second, I said I didn’t wanna be your roommate.”

“No, Yuqi. Just go—”

“I really need you right now. I’ve already applied to like five different companies on public wifi, it’s so fucking slow and I doubt they even got my email. I just need a place to stay for like a month. Trust me, I’ll get a job and when I get paid, I’ll spend it on finding my own apartment! Just give me this one time.”

You swear you’ve never heard Yuqi this desperate, this loud. Your neighbors are probably ringing up security right now, maybe the owner too.

“Okay, okay. Just calm down for a minute, will you? Our neighbors are listening.” You open the door lightly and Yuqi’s eyes light up. You didn’t even say yes, but it might as well be a confirmation to her.

“You promise? You’re actually working on a job application?” you ask, doubtful about her claim.

“Of course.” Yuqi shows her phone, presents pdf files of multiple application letters to the very places she doesn’t want to work. Some fastfood chains, at convenience stores, and mall outlets. “None of them have replied back, so—I’m still trying to apply to more places, but I’m almost out of data on my plan and I don’t wanna spend another night inside my car. Just give me this one thing? Okay?”

Seeing the evidence firsthand, you can’t help but be impressed. If you had any spine, you’d contemplate the proposal more, give it some time to mellow out, maybe let her elaborate some terms of agreement. But in a moment of weakness, you yield right away. What’s one month of Yuqi gonna do to you?

“All right, fine. I’ll let you stay—”

“I owe you one, thank you, thank you, thank you!” Yuqi doesn’t even let you finish your sentence when she brings her suitcases into your apartment at record speed. She gives you a peck on the cheek in appreciation twice, one for each pair of suitcases she shuffles in.

You can only sigh in response before closing the door.

—————

Before Yuqi gets comfortable in her new place, you sit her down on the living room couch to discuss house rules. This isn’t like college, where you share a dorm together, split the bill and have personal spaces. While you don’t own the apartment, you make one thing very clear: she’s bound to you and whatever rules you impose on her.

“Let’s make one thing and one thing clear: you break any of my rules, you’re outta here. I don’t care if you explain yourself, you’re gone. Understood?”

“Right.” Yuqi’s trembling with excitement and impatience, nodding erratically, kicking her legs up, goading you into rushing through everything so she can lay on an actual bed. 

You take a moment to analyze her suitcases in the middle of the room. Facing her, you ask cautiously, “Tell me you didn’t bring your—”

“Yep!” She responds almost immediately, thrilled to answer your question, as if it were muscle memory. “It’s exactly what you think it is.”

And there goes your supposed rule one. Of course she brought her entire dorm room decor along. Knowing her, they’re likely encompassing two of her suitcases.

“Yeah, no. My landlord is quite strict about decor, so you can’t put them up,” you tell her bluntly; there’s no getting around his rule, even if your roles were swapped.

She frowns, visibly devastated, probably more hurt than being kicked out by her family. It’s the end of the world, but she won’t give in. If there’s even a slight possibility she can have her way, she will force herself through. “Please? Even just my room—”

“Not a chance. It’s just a general rule here, sorry.” You make sure to shut her down immediately. “I didn’t make that rule, anyway. Blame the owner.”

Yuqi acquiesces. She groans with displeasure, crossing her arms, acting bratty. No act can convince you to change your mind.

“Right. Now actual ground rules. This isn’t a dorm so you can’t just freeload as much as you want. Now I understand you're still working on that job application, so all I’m asking is just for you not to be completely messy, got it? So don’t eat my leftovers without asking, don’t go out to clubs and ask me to drive you home when you’re drunk, none of that. If you’re drunk, sleep outside the room. I don’t want to clean up vomit on the carpets.”

Surprisingly, Yuqi agrees without complaint. You’re unsure whether she’s nodding so she can settle in, or if she actually understood every single word.

“I seriously hope you’re working on that job—”

“Don’t worry! Just give me the wifi password and I’ll be set.” Yuqi can’t help but interrupt you every single time, and to her credit, it’s effective. She does seem dead set on taking this opportunity to redeem herself, and it’s a convincing act. As insufferable as she can be at times, you want to see her succeed. You want to see her win.

You jot down the wifi password on an extremely thin sheet of paper and place it on the table before her. Before walking away, you ask her, “You need me to help with your belongings? I’ll get the guest room ready while you make yourself comfort—”

“Nah, it’s fine!” Yuqi’s typing on her phone, not even shooting you a look in your direction. “I’ll get it sorted out, don’t worry! Just pretend I’m not here.”

To her credit, she does get her belongings sorted out. By evening, she moves into a cleared out storage room that’s now her designated bedroom. Words are hardly exchanged other than simple pleasantries and greetings. You ask her if she had dinner, she says yes. She doesn’t take anything from the fridge other than some water. There’s a knock on the door; she answers and comes back with a package of chinese food. She offers to share some, but you modestly decline.

You never ate together when you shared a dorm in college. She would eat her inside her bedroom or after you already cleaned up. At times, she’d come back to the dorm late and you wouldn’t see her till the following day. You share the same space but you have vastly different lives. The feeling is familiar, but the setting is new: having dinner under the low light, uncertain about your futures. 

This feels like your first day together all over again.

—————

The first night with Yuqi is a quiet affair. There’s hardly any commotion. An unusual scene. She finishes her food ahead of you then retreats into her bedroom without uttering a single word. 

When you wake up the next morning, Yuqi is already at the dining table. Browsing her laptop, coffee in hand, seemingly focused on that next job application. She doesn’t even greet you or acknowledge your existence; she’s in her own world, but in a good way. 

“Morning,” you quietly say, trying to grab her attention, but it falls on deaf ears. 

“You off to work?” she asks, preceded by a mouse click while you pour onto your mug. Her attention remains glued to the screen, paying you no heed.

“Kind of?” You take a seat opposite Yuqi’s side on the table. “I work here. Or should I say: this is my workplace.” 

“Wow. I wish I could work from home. Would be nice,” she replies between mouse clicks and keyboard taps.

You take a light sip of your coffee. “What course did you take again?” 

“Umm—” Yuqi slumps back in her chair, “I think it was medicine? I wanted to become a guitarist and have my own band, but my parents wanted me to become a doctor. And I don’t wanna ruin my handwriting, so—” 

“Don’t you have a band with your friends? The one with—”

“Yeah that dream died two years ago.” Yuqi’s eyes squint, brows furrowing, running through every word slightly faster than normal. “And I don’t wanna talk about it.”

“Not even a little—”

“No.” She faces you with a surprisingly cold glare, a sight you’ve never seen before. “They can just fuck off—those goddamn bitches.” 

You find yourself unable to move the conversation forward after her abrupt turn. It’s probably for the best; you hardly paid any attention to Yuqi’s life to be entitled to a substantial explanation. 

The rest of the hour goes by in deafening, awkward silence. Here’s Yuqi, this ball of energy whose life primarily revolves around partying and getting rowdy, calmly clicking on the touchpad and typing a few words every now and then in search of a way to fund her addiction. You can tell from her sullen expression just how deprived she is of that high—how incomplete she feels without the rush of adrenaline, ecstasy, and alcohol flowing through her veins. It’s impressive how it takes someone to hit rock bottom to turn their life around, how all this could have been avoided with a few decisions.

Still, it’s never too late for someone like her, and as long as she holds up her end of the deal, i.e. leave you for good after this, you’ll actively root for her success.

—————

“Fucking hell, dude,” sighs Yuqi, slamming the panel of her laptop hard, her fist narrowing missing the edge of the table. While you’ve made yourself comfortable at your usual workplace, a spacious office desk on the other side of the living room, you’re preoccupied scanning through numerous documents and emails your boss sent you. A look at the bottom right of the screen tells you it’s half past lunch. Then your stomach grumbles, as if the clock wasn’t enough of a reminder.

“Gonna make lunch,” you say to a vexed Yuqi, who’s stretching her legs against the table and her arms to the ceiling, body likely aching from her hunched position. “You good?”

“Yep.” Her tone perfectly toes the line between sincerity and sarcasm. “Got three rejections—no, four, actually. The last one was sent minutes ago.”

You’re not sure how to respond.

“Oof.” 

You couldn’t relate to her even if you tried. Of the two applications you sent, your current job is the one that gave you the freedom and flexibility to work from home, even if it paid less than the other. That was six months ago; finding job opportunities has become way harder, or so you’ve heard from your other unemployed peers from college.

“Finding a job sucks,” says Yuqi, stating the obvious. She finally gets up from her chair, brings her laptop back into her bedroom to charge before reemerging with a hairpin wrapped around her knuckles, tying it around her loose red hair. “So, what’s for lunch?”

“Meatloaf and eggs,” you reply, firing up the stove as you grab pans from beneath the sink. “Not sure if you’ll like it, though.”

She lifts her eyebrows, intrigued, but mostly unbothered. She’ll eat anything as long as it isn’t fast food or from the convenience store, and she doesn’t have the gall to complain, anyway, as your roommate. 

—————

“So, how’s the job hunting going?” you ask her right as the sun descends over your apartment windows. You have your schedule down to a science, finishing all intended projects and goals when neighboring buildings’ lights open. Weekdays can’t be anymore mundane and monotonous, but you get the job done, you’re paid handsomely, and you have time for your other hobbies.

Meanwhile, Yuqi looks like she doesn’t want to stare at a computer screen for a week, maybe a month. She looks worse off than she did in the morning. It’s evident in her clothes, her hair, her face: frazzled and messy. A perfect representation of her state.

“What do you think?” she replies, never sounding so heated, so frustrated. A look at her screen shows a new rejection letter, piled between several others, already read. Each one with different reasons, different ways to hurt, but with the same intent: we appreciate your interest, but we have chosen a different candidate from a very competitive pool—we don’t think you fulfill our qualifications—we’re looking for someone with more experience—we wish you the best in your future endeavors. You’ve noticed she tends to click back and forth between each letter, as if to torture herself further.

“I think you should put that laptop away. Try again tomorrow,” you tell her, closing the panel while she’s scrolling, stealing her attention. She readjusts her glasses, blinking rapidly, annoyed at your little intervention. “I’m going for a walk. You should join me.”

“And what if I don’t?” she asks, threatening to pull her laptop away from your fingers. 

“Good luck going out when I have the room key then.”

“I don’t have my running shoes,” she replies, and she’s telling the truth; she only brought one pair of slippers with her, the rest being colorful sets of boots and expensive high heels.

“Then grab some from my closet and wash up. You’ll look stupid if you go out in those silly boots.”

—————

At first, you believe she had declined the offer; you had already left the building when Yuqi caught up to you moments later, huffing and puffing from exhaustion. Hey, maybe she could have been a great track and field athlete if she put her mind to it.

You can’t help but make a little comment. “Thought you weren’t going to go out.”

That was for all the times she’d make similar remarks to you back in college. They never really bothered you; you were never a man of high morals and upstanding, but at least you had your priorities sorted out, unlike Yuqi. 

Yuqi playfully counters your rib, shooting you a disparaging stare. “Dude. I’m doing you a favor by doing this.”

“Elaborate.” You laugh.

“You never went out whenever I asked you. You always said no to parties.”

“And for good reason. Look at us now.” 

If you wanted to, you’d be harsher. You have years of dirty laundry and grievances to air out, but this is as concise and as restrained as you can express them without getting accused of attempted murder. Besides, you can’t keep a straight face the longer you look at her. She clearly stands out in a rather dreary and dull crowd, and it isn’t the red hair as bright as the sun, it's her look—or lack thereof. Your oversized hoodie, your running shoes mixed with her pajamas, the lack of bra—it’s obvious she only did the bare minimum to look decent in a public setting, and yet she fits in all of them like a glove.

“Where are we going, anyway? Can it be a bar? I hope it’s a bar.” 

The first thing she wants to look for once outside is a place to drink. Of course. It’s hardly a surprise to you or anyone at this point.

“Where’s your car anyway?” you question back. 

“I dunno. Could be in the carpark, could have been impounded. I don’t remember, and I don’t really care. It smells like dogshit, anyway, cause I’ve been living in it for the past three weeks.” 

Yuqi talks with a fine blend of fast and sardonic, evidently scarred from all her ordeals with that car. She’s never experienced living outside her glass castle until now, and it shows. She’s dragging her feet with every step following you close behind, trying to soak in the scenery around her. Street lights, joggers, buskers, friends, and partners of every sort, people that you actually know and recognize. It’s all foreign in her eyes. All she knows are strobe lights, loud music, drinks, and rowdy crowds. 

“So, like, do you just go on a walk every single day or you only do this because I’m your roommate?” she wonders, her gaze lingering at a passing woman jogger that catches her eye. Jumping to conclusions, she adds, “Are you telling me to touch grass? As if I hadn’t been doing that for weeks?”

You turn around and notice her distant stare, still fixated on that woman, ruminating the prospect of leaving you for her instead. “I don’t think getting blacked out drunk and vomiting in your car counts as touching grass.”

“How do you even know that?” Yuqi faces you, provoked by your comment, pouting. “You hardly attend parties, even when I invited you. You always turned them down.”

“Word gets around fast. I thought you already knew that.” 

If she could, she’d grab you by the throat and strangle you to death or rip you in half. It stings. She questions whether your blunt, matter-of-fact delivery makes the statement ten times more scathing. Then she wonders if she made a mistake, dressing up and going after you, when you’ll just be making her regret her life decisions like her parents did. You hardly cared back then, so why now?

“Can we just go to a bar? You’re being annoying.” Yuqi stares into the distance, intentionally averting her gaze away from you.

“If you have the money, then sure, let’s go for it.” You know she has no leverage or power; she can only afford fast food and a month’s worth of groceries and daily necessities. It pains her to make a willing decision to pass on alcohol and avoid bars and parties. She’s down horrendously, but she won’t directly confess her own fatal flaw. 

It takes everything within her not to slap you square in the face. 

And you can play this game all night long until she folds. You can stand there, argue, and debate with Yuqi till she runs out of excuses and complaints. Four years of pent up material to unload onto her, make a scene in public and turn her into an example about not wasting one’s life away. You can go further, you promise. 

Instead, you both settle down in a cafe on the other side of the park as a compromise.

The place is more suited to Yuqi’s style: lively crowd, comfortable ambience, all the caffeine and sugar as a proxy to her raging alcohol addiction. Most importantly, she won’t pay for shit. You don’t even end up drinking your own order; she does it on your behalf. You settle for a tiny cup of tap water instead. In a way, she’s acting like a needy dog, desperate for attention without concern for anything else that doesn’t involve her.

“Fucking hell, I never knew I needed this,” she echoes, sipping up the last quarter of your coffee, glancing at the menu over the counter, itching for another. She’s keen on paying from her pocket this time; she recognizes you won’t give her another freebie. “This shit tastes so good.”

You can only shake your head, not even remotely trying to hide your frustration toward her. Her obliviousness is kind of cute in a way, making her look a bit sympathetic. 

“Maybe I should just work here,” she says, her eyes moving in every direction, her attention taken by something shiny every five seconds. Plenty of action happens at night: groups entering and exiting, the pervasive scent of fresh coffee brewing in real time, and plenty of girls to ogle at. In particular, there’s a waitress with a cherry tattoo on her neck that’s captured her interest. She can’t help but point her out to you, grinning widely at her. “See that waitress? She’s kinda cute.”

“Uh-huh.” You’re not really paying attention; you’re there mainly for the free wifi and a snack, not to flirt. Luckily for you both, the waitress is preoccupied with meeting high customer demands to notice. “Good idea, maybe you should apply here.”

The longer you stay inside the cafe premises, the more Yuqi becomes less inclined to leave. You end up having dinner, a couple of ham and cheese sandwiches from the snack menu. On her end, four cups of coffee strewn on the table, all drank by her. If this was some ploy to make you pay for free drinks, it worked to a tee. Anything to avoid engaging you in a serious conversation.

The opportunity never presents itself. Soon, the cafe becomes dimmer and muted. Staff are closing off sections, clearing trays, and cleaning up empty tables. Since you entered the cafe, she has not made a move on the waitress at all, even when you’ve tried pushing her over the cliff numerous times. Her shift is close to done, ready to check out for the day. One more opening. Still, Yuqi watches her intently, but can’t find the strength to stand, let alone pull the trigger.

“Well? I thought you were gonna ask her out or something.” You take a look around and come to a grim realization: that you’re the only two customers left.

“I—I don’t think I wanna do it now.” Yuqi turns around, playfully grinning, but rushing through her words. “Maybe when I get the job here. Maybe.”

You can only react in quiet disbelief to how this was all just a huge waste of time—and money.

“Fucking—” you sputter before masking the rest of your response, groaning as you rise from your seat, leaving.

After two days, your main observation is that Yuqi hasn’t changed much. If at all.

—————

The rest of the week follows a similar structure. It’s comforting; it’s the kind of monotony you’ve acquainted yourself in ever since having your own apartment. Yuqi’s always up before you, an hour in advance, she’ll tell you. At her usual spot around the dining table, on her laptop, coffee in hand. You stop asking for updates after the third day; you’re certain she’ll figure things out. Your mindfulness and curiosity get the better of you, peeking through the screen on occasion, only to find the same thing. One rejection after another, mixed in with a new application letter in between. From the outside looking in, it’s as if some divine force doesn’t want her to get that job.

In the evenings, you go for your usual walks. Yuqi joins you out of the apartment building, but instead of following, she separates and heads the other way. She’s wearing her own earphones and your hoodie, something she’ll end up keeping. The few times you run across each other, she's holding some drink in her hand, usually the coffee from the cafe you spent time with her in, her hoodie pooling with sweat all over. No pleasantries, you mind your own business till you return home.

It isn’t until two weeks after she’s moved in that you extend an invitation: a visit to a newly opened lounge on the other side of town. You preface the invite saying you only knew about the place because it had opened a month ago, and had mostly forgotten about it until you remembered her. She’s doing well for herself, so you might as well reward her for her efforts, even if it hasn’t gone anywhere. And it isn’t Yuqi without asking for some kind of favor; in this case, taking a ride in your car because hers has been impounded by the police. You’re not even surprised that she’s too lazy to reclaim it herself.

Your friend says the lounge is newly opened, but once inside, you’re uncertain about her claim. Whether it's by design or her being a complete liar, grimy, poorly lit, in the vein of all those underground clubs you had seen in action movies where a shootout or police raid occurs. Simply put, there isn’t anywhere pretty to look at, and you feel icky just by being here.

To Yuqi, it’s a fantasyland: it’s where she’s meant to be all along. She’s so overjoyed to be there. 

“It’s you!” calls a familiar voice; you turn and find a friendly face over the counter waving to you. You quietly leave Yuqi to herself and approach the bartender, who just so happens to be the owner. “I never thought you’d come and visit! It’s great to see you.”

“Only doing this for a friend, Minnie,” you silently tell her, pointing your finger at your invited guest, the sole reason you’d ever be here. She recognizes her immediately and understands.

“Yuqi, huh?” She looks intrigued, her gaze lingering at the girl. A subtle grin is forming on her face. “Never thought the two of you would be an item like that, considering she’s a party animal and you’re—”

“No—no—don’t get it twisted,” you interrupt, frantically trying to clear up any presumption. There’s no chance in hell you will ever find yourself attached to Yuqi romantically, not even a little. “It’s—a long story.”

“Do tell.” Minnie smirks, teasing, alluring. She looks the part of a bar owner, all right; dark eyelashes and shadowy lipstick matching her pitch black hair. Not to mention her slim dress perfectly hugging her tight frame, showing enough cleavage to draw attention. As a friendly gesture, she gives you a wine glass and pours a drink on it. “We’ve got all the time in the world and all the drinks you need. All in house since you’re a friend.”

So you oblige yourself to a tiny sip. The place is surprisingly quiet and empty, even though it’s the weekend, with lo-fi music playing through the speakers as the only form of background noise. Minnie doesn’t have much on her plate. She can lean on the desk and listen to you all night long.

“So, two weeks ago, Yuqi moved into my place trying to look for a job,” you tell Minnie before taking another sip. Both of you take quick glances at Yuqi, seemingly having the time of her life, scaring off the sole patron by the billiards table. “And I was wondering if you can get her a job here. She’s been rejected from every company she applied for. I know she doesn’t want to work a nine-to-five, and I suddenly remembered this place.”

Minnie raises a curious eyebrow, brushing small strands of hair covering her ear. “I see.” Looking past you, she notices Yuqi, now at the karaoke, amused by her voice and energy. You follow along and watch too, wincing at her talent, caught completely by surprise. You can feel the passion and emotion from her rather honeyed, deep singing voice, as well as her natural charisma while performing. 

“Damn. She sounds really good. Borderline natural at it.” Minnie’s in awe of Yuqi’s abilities, the sort of reaction that pushes buttons, steals the show. “Wasn’t she in a band? I know she played guitar.”

“She said it doesn’t exist anymore, won’t tell me what happened.” 

Even in the midst of conversation, Yuqi’s voice manages to snatch away your focus. She’s an extremely powerful singer—a natural, as Minnie said. Her voice is overpowering the background music with little difficulty. There’s little need to watch when her vocals can easily capture your attention all the same. 

Facing you again, Minnie replies, clasping her hands together, “How about she perform by herself?” she suggests. 

You meet her eye to eye at the drop of the notion, curious.

“What do you mean?” You take another sip.

“We have an open mic night next weekend, and we could use talent to liven up the place. She sounds perfect for that kind of gig. Who knows? Maybe she can be a resident singer if the cards are right.” Minnie smiles through every word, recognizing Yuqi’s talent and the untapped potential she has. All she needs is a platform to showcase her skill properly. And taking another glance at her, you see that too. She has the passion and the vocals to croon a live audience.

“I’ll tell her,” you say, turning to Minnie again. Yuqi has finished performing and is on her way over to the bar. Your conversation breaks off as the two women greet each other with an exchange of kisses on the cheek. 

“Great place you got here girl,” Yuqi tells Minnie, beaming from ear to ear. “I’ll be popping by often if you don’t mind.”

“Thanks. I could use some company on the weekdays, if I’m being honest.” Minnie hands Yuqi her own wine-filled glass, as well as a complimentary bottle. She makes sure not to “Take it, it’s on the house.”

“God, this is why I love you so fucking much.” Yuqi drinks up the whole glass in one swig, and immediately pours some from the complimentary bottle. Minnie can’t help but shake her head with a little smile, knowing this is still the same Yuqi she’s acquainted with since college. A rose-tinted view of days gone by. 

The two women spend the rest of the time catching up. With how much they talk, it would be a safe assumption to think that these are two long lost friends who haven’t spoken in years. Then the conversation goes on and on, revealing more details than you should probably know: exchanged  private messages as recent as last night, Yuqi’s intentions to visit the lounge sooner before present circumstances got in the way, and how she ended up in your apartment. As a listener and side character in her story, it’s a part you quite frankly never wanted, let alone be involved in under any capacity. You make sure to add your point of view in the narrative and clear every question. Whenever you chime in, they laugh heartily. It’s a mess, and they’re unapologetically quirky, never failing to make fun of you at times.

Despite everything, the topic is never brought up: the upcoming open mic night, her performance, her natural talent. You were planning to shoehorn the idea, but one too many drinks later, the conversation and opportunity eventually slips away. Again. 

Yuqi can hardly stand on her own two feet when she finally decides it's time to leave. It’s two in the morning when you guide her back to your car, with her drunk out of her mind and slipping into unconsciousness. Minnie assists you, making it even more embarrassing. Even when she’s so inebriated that she can barely move a muscle, she says she wants another round, slipping back into her old ways.

You escort Yuqi back to your apartment, setting her down on her bed and promising yourself that you’ll tell her about Minnie’s offer when she’s sober in the morning. 

Except it’s the one fucking day in the month where your job calls you into an actual office for a meeting. Despite that, Yuqi is not at her usual spot in the living room the next morning (unsurprisingly), so you leave food on the table for when she eventually wakes up.

—————

Returning late in the afternoon, you find a note from Yuqi on the outside door of your apartment, stamped by strawberry lipstick, simply reading:

> Not gonna be around till tomorrow. Have something urgent to attend to - XOXO, song yuqi

Sure enough, one brief tour of the apartment and Yuqi is nowhere to be seen. Her room remains untouched: the same, colorful space it’s always been, with most of her clothes and belongings still strewn everywhere on the floor. You don’t even mind the stickers and posters plastered all over the walls; she was gonna break that rule regardless. Typical, but expected. At least you know she hasn’t completely left yet.

Deep down, it’s the first time in a while that your apartment feels a lot smaller—and lonelier. It’s not that you have any sentimental attachment to Yuqi—not in the slightest—but her presence clearly livens up the place. The difference without her around is night and day. Even when your interactions are limited to a minimum, the brief moments you interact make living by yourself a bit more tolerable. 

So you preoccupy your mind with your usual schedule: a walk in the park, then dinner by yourself. But these intrusive thoughts grow worse and worse. You’re not in your pajamas at the usual hour, her absence is keeping you up at night, and waiting for her to walk through that door is about as brutal as federal punishment.

You end up driving to Minnie’s bar, inquiring about Yuqi’s whereabouts. She says she hasn’t been around, and she hasn’t exchanged messages with her since last night. Then she asks about open mic night; you tell her about the inconvenience, about the note on your door, which is why you’re there. Good effort, but she ultimately gives you nothing.

“You should stay here a while, who knows? I can message Yuqi you’ve been looking for her,” says Minnie, her smile as welcoming as it’s ever been. “Why not have a drink in the meantime?”

“Hmm.” You entertain the thought, but she promised to return tomorrow, and perhaps you’re overthinking it; you just have to let it play out. “No thanks.” As a distraction you’re watching another girl at the karaoke machine. She has distinctively pink hair, has similar energy and passion for singing, except her voice is much higher, more nasally. All she does is remind you of Yuqi, but she’s nowhere close—in appearance and in ability. “She promised to be back tomorrow. Maybe I should take her word for it and go home.”

A pour of wine on the glass is followed by her siren-like whisper. With her hand caressing your shoulder, she mutters, “So—you like her. You like Song Yuqi.”

You raise an eyebrow, taken aback by her statement. Facing Minnie, you reply, “What? No way. I don’t like Yuqi at all. I’m just concerned she might have disappeared, that’s all.”

“Cap.” Minnie smirks, murmurs to your other ear. “You like her. Actually, you love her. You just won’t admit it.”

“And what makes you say that?” 

“The fact you look so distressed wondering where she is. I mean—just look at you.” Her voice is slow, delicate, each word delivered with profound emphasis. She flickers a lighter, then directs the cigarette in her mouth for a puff. “Would someone who doesn’t like her worry like this?”

“I mean—I’m just trying to help her get back on her feet,” you tell her, and Minnie can only chuckle in response. Puff more smoke. In her eyes, you’re not doing yourself any favors. Your words have no weight to them. It’s the same old same old most women like her hear dozens of times. I’m not into her, says the guy who’s showing an alarming level of concern towards said girl. Something she’s all too familiar with. “You know? Just looking out for a friend, that kinda thing.”

Minnie wishes she can hold up a mirror against you now to prove her point. In a place meant for everyone to relax and ease themselves, you look tumid, on the verge of a historical crash out. She smirks into her next smoke, shaking her head, scrolling through her phone. “Sure. I believe you,” she remarks, and there’s no effort made to hide the sarcasm in any capacity.

That piece of cigar looks quite appealing right now. She sells smoking like she sells the off shoulder dress draping her defined figure: exceptionally well, like she’s meant for it.

Later in the night—you’re unsure whether it’s still today or tomorrow—Minnie suddenly approaches you with a shift in enthusiasm, as seen through her grin: “You should probably head home. Unless you want to stay the night waiting for someone who won’t be here in the morning.”

“She’s back already?” You manage to decipher the hint right away.

She nods, can’t help herself from beaming continuously. No effort to lie or maintain the mystery further. “I guess you’re not as stupid as I thought you’d be.”

Running up the stairs in a hurry, you respond to her little jab with a shout, “And you owe me one for that. Actually—no, I owe you one!” 

Unknowingly, Yuqi’s little mannerisms are starting to reflect in you, too.

Sure enough, you’re home within a matter of minutes. Empty streets, dead nightlife on a weekday, the loudest thing heard for miles is the roar of your car’s engine and the elevator headed up to your apartment floor. Any other time you’d burst through that door like an officer with an arrest warrant, but it’s almost three in the morning, and the last thing you want to be is apprehended yourself after a noise complaint. 

The place remains as unchanged as you had left it: completely dark, save for one light over the kitchen. It’s quiet, eerily silent—until you hear airy, soft noises in the distance. Room by room, you carefully inspect where the sound is coming from, only to find nothing at all. 

There’s only one place left to check, and it happens to be the Yuqi’s bedroom. A room you remember being empty. As you approach the sole unopened door, you notice the faint sound growing in pitch. Hushed words from a familiar tone.

“Fuck—oh fuck—”

You press an ear against the door frame. She sounds clearer.  Way more explicit. Vivid.

“So—so—good—fuck yes—”

There’s a subtle creaking sound that accompanies her singsong tone almost perfectly. Nothing is left open for interpretation; Yuqi is feeling herself. Feeling a satisfaction that only comes from something slick, something rough, something good. 

As much as you want to respect her space, her moment in the dark, you can’t help yourself. She sounds so good, so gratifying to the ears, it’s making you a little hot and flustered, much to your own guilt and shame. You don’t care about the consequences; you’ll allow yourself one little look then pretend it never happened. At best, she’s too preoccupied with her own bliss to notice, and at worst, it’ll be one awkward conversation starter in the morning.

“Oh, oh God—you feel really good baby—just like that—”

It’s as if she’s reading your mind, understanding your intentions. The way she moans your name like an invitation—something you never thought you would hear or even consider—how it’s naturally delivered from her sweet, intoxicating voice. You’re doing yourself a disservice by listening through the door.

There’s no better opportunity than now.

With your heart racing against your chest, every nerve in your muscles tense up as it desperately opens the door, slowly and as quietly as humanly possible. Miraculously, you go completely unnoticed. Even as light from the living room slowly penetrates through Yuqi’s bedroom, it fails to cover what really matters: the bed and Yuqi herself. 

Nevertheless, the sight that welcomes you is one to behold, one worth looking at with complete awe.

Yuqi’s body is splayed out on the bed. Her legs are spread wide, a couple of her fingers aggressively rubbing against her exposed clit, and there’s a glossy sheen coating the sheets before her soaking wet core. Her clothes are, unsurprisingly, scattered all over the floor, along with a pair of consumed alcohol bottles. She’s completely bare for your eyes to see. Nothing is left to your imagination. More importantly, she looks so fucking hot. Your heart is racing like never before, and the scene has your pants in a twist.

Her other hand runs up and down her lithe frame, then squeezes her own breast. She lets out this sharp mewl, grinding her hips against air. Her jaw slacks wide. Her eyes shut tight. Her back arches. Waves of self-induced pleasure send shockwaves through every fiber of her being, her moans growing more and more erratic.

“Fucking give it to me—I love this cock so fucking much—”

It’s about as pornographic and explicit as it gets. It riles you up in an uncomfortable way; you end up unzipping your pants to free your growing erection, but nothing happens beyond that. It feels wrong. It is wrong, but you can’t muster up the strength to look away, let alone walk away. You want to see how it ends. How she cums.

She wraps a hand around her own throat, while her knees are planted upright with her feet firmly gripped on the sheets. There's a noticeable tone change in her whines, as if simulating the act. Yet, the words flow from her lips seamlessly. “I’m so close—so, so close—”

The cackle she makes after is mortifying. Here’s this girl, who you had zero attraction prior to tonight, shamelessly declaring how she’s going to cum, how good your cock feels inside her—without either of the two even happening to begin with. The fact she likes you is the least shocking revelation in itself. A reminder: you only had three meaningful conversations with her since she moved in—two if you consider how blackout drunk she was the night before, and even if you go all the way back to your college days, you can count them with your fingers alone.

“Fucking—cumming—oh my God—”

Yuqi strains her knees and loosens her grip on the sheets as she lets the pleasure wash over. Clear liquid gushes past her throbbing, relentless fingers and spills onto the linen. A guttural, deep moan fills the bedroom as she slumps her body flat on the mattress, her energy completely depleted, her thoughts filled with nothing but orgasmic bliss. Her coated hands rest on her bare waist, her tummy, leaving viscous sheen on her creamy pale skin.

When she isn’t screaming your name or touching herself to the thought of you, Yuqi, at her barest, looks so gorgeous like this. Flaws and all.

Albeit brief, it’s quite the show to more than satisfy your thirst for her. You remember your uninvited presence in this room and where you stand in this relationship. That she’s only a tenant—an acquaintance at best—and nothing more. Any other person and situation would already send you damning to hell. 

So you quietly leave, gather your bearings, hoping her haze doesn’t clear before she is made aware of your presence, but you hear a faint whisper right as you close the door, clearer than any whine of pleasure:

“Hey.”

Part of you wants to ignore her, pretend this is all a huge misunderstanding and feign ignorance. Then you hear her soft, alluring voice calling your name and it’s what ultimately folds you:

“W-what time is it?”

Again, you consider the choice of entertaining her question or leaving her dry. She’ll probably fall asleep shortly after and forget these few moments. You tell her it’s three in the morning, hoping she dozes off.

She doesn’t.

“Shit. Can you come inside? I mean—come in.”

She’s still thinking about you, and it’s admittedly cute. You love how unabashedly blunt—and lewd—she is when she’s drunk. You give her the benefit of the doubt and reenter the room.

Yuqi realizes the messy state she and her bedroom are in when you turn on the lights. Cheeks puffed and red from embarrassment, she tries to hop off the mattress, only to stumble to the floor on her fours. 

“I’m so, so, sorry. I didn’t think you’d—” 

“Hey hey, it’s fine.” You grab her off the floor and sit her on the bed. “Don’t apologize. I’ll get some water; stay here and rest.”

Your eyes are meeting, hers twinkling. In those few, crucial moments, right when you’re about to leave, you feel an irresistible tug pulling you closer to each other.

Suddenly, Yuqi pulls you in by the shirt for a deep, passionate kiss. Her lips taste like actual whisky and vodka, indicating what she drank earlier that night. Yet they feel so lush, so sweet, filled with so much passion. You don’t bother trying; you fold to your lust, submit to her desire. You sink onto the bed together, never breaking apart, even for a second. Next thing you know, her hands are all over your body, roaming your chest, coiled around your neck, removing the shirt over your head to be tossed aside and completely forgotten.

Yet there’s still some resistance. Despite making the first move, she pulls back, and you do so in return. You’re hovering on top of her—an unexpected but welcome position to be in. 

“I didn’t know what got me there. I’m sorry. I just felt this sudden need to kiss you and—”

You shut her up by diving in and kissing her again, pinning Yuqi down to the mattress—the very thing that got you into this position to begin with. With you all over her, she’s able to shed the rest of your clothes: first the slacks, followed by your boxers. She mewls at the sensation of your hard cock pressed against her slit, and it’s beyond what her imagination can describe. It’s electrifying. And God, you know you’re no better than her, but you just want to fuck her right then and there, give her everything she wants without a second thought. 

Grabbing you by the scalp, she rips your lips off her chin as you’re making your way down her neck. “Not yet. Nuh uh.” She pulls you into yet another kiss, as if you’re oxygen—and in a way, it’s appropriate: you’re breathing new life into her. “Did I ever tell you that you were a good kisser?”

“Not at all,” you tell her, gently shaking your head. “You’re not half bad yourself.”

“Half bad?” Yuqi raises a sharp eyebrow, seemingly offended by your backhanded compliment. A dangerous smirk forms on her lips. “Says the one who was watching me the entire time—”

“You knew?” There’s a heightened sense of panic in your voice. “I thought  you were—”

“Shhh.” She kisses you, pulls you into a warm cuddle atop her. Slender legs wrapped around your hips, she follows: “Less talk, more lovemaking.”

And more lovemaking you do. You grow more easily acquainted with her lips than with her personality, and you barely know them: it’s only been a few minutes. Even though it’s a Thursday, the weekend feels like a lifetime away. You should be up five hours from now; you have the alarm preset and everything. But Yuqi’s getting in your way again, as she always has, and this won’t certainly be the last. She’s so hypnotic, so alluring, you find yourself unable to slip away, no matter how hard you try.

You find that it’s easier to give in than to struggle aimlessly. 

It’s effortless to get your fingers pressed inside her sopping core, brushing along sensitive, wet ridges of skin, where thoughts of you manifested into thin, delicate strokes. Her moans ring against your ears in varying pitches, each with a distinct, pulsing plea of satisfaction. Keep going, she tells you, and you follow without complaint. All this while you leave a soft path of bite marks down her neck and collarbones, until you reach her petite chest.

And fuck, you just go down on Yuqi. Sucking on her breasts like you’re in the middle of an oasis in the desert. She goes wild. Tossing, turning, trembling. You can feel her body close on you, wanting to take you in and suffocate you. The bed is creaking, growing strikingly more intense, turbulent. All this spurring you on, making you more reckless, more daring with her. 

“Mmmmm—fuck!” She lets out a hum of desperation, her hot, shaky breath fogging on your skin. You become an intertwined labyrinth of limbs that fit together, where you have no idea where it begins and where it ends. Your fingers vanish between her legs, still working tirelessly, perfectly snug around her pussy even when crushed between the weight of her thighs.

Eventually, you find yourself staring aimlessly at Yuqi. She’s so beautiful, and you’re punching yourself mentally, wondering why it took so long to come to this conclusion. Even when she’s not rocking the trendy hair color of the week and her face is a canvas for every conceivable makeup and filter, she’s naturally pretty. Especially now, completely bare—and with nothing but an exasperated, satisfied look of inebriated, lust filled bliss.

You find the light peeking from the living room, casting a shadow between your tangled legs. She’s dripping at her core, showering your fingers with a fresh flow of sheen, messing up the sheets even further if that’s even possible. They’re beyond saving at this point, and so are you. 

Rolling to her side, Yuqi wraps her arm around you, as if enticing you to stay. You shouldn’t have done this, but it’s too late: there’s no going back. You’re too lazy to close the door, and you have the girl you previously never gave a second look rubbing lazy circles on your stomach with her coated nails. Her hair draped all over your arm and shoulder, her eyes looking up at yours, acting all soft and innocent—

Until she starts talking again. “It wouldn’t be complete unless you cum inside me, wouldn’t it?”

The difference between her body language and her lips is night and day. Right then and there, you immediately recognize that there’s no other way this night will end. How your body moves at her will, how you immediately roll on top of her, as if it’s programmed to follow her every command. You have her legs pressed up and spread wide, her knees bent, lining your aching cock against the wet slit of her cunt. All while her features twist into a sickening, slimy grin in the slim shape of a lip bite. The fire, the desire—it’s still as bright as ever. 

And to make sure you aren’t second guessing the idea, her arms are coiled around your neck, her hands grabbing at your hair, pressing on your nape. Yuqi wants you—needs you—to fuck her silly; it’s the only way she can be satiated.

You watch Yuqi’s expression contort from anxious to messy, and the feeling is mutual. You slip in, slow and delicate, going against her instruction, and you almost lose it at the first stroke. The deep, guttural moan you make echoes throughout the entire apartment, while her firm walls pulse against your cock. It’s hot, it’s tense, it’s suffocating. 

“Shit, shit, shit—” you mutter, gently trying to pull back, but the fiery sensation burns, scratches away at your psyche, at your loins. “So—fucking—tight—Yuqi—fuck.”

“C’mon. Fuck me. Fuck me now.” She kisses your ear, her legs pounding against your hips, demanding you to move. There’s some serious intent behind her tone, a seamless blend of demand and impatience. “Use that big cock—mmm!”

You can only groan in response as you thrust back in deep, her grip on your body tighter than ever. And it’s more than just her cunt; she’s clinging onto you for dear life.

It hardly matters when you’re leaving sore, red marks on her skin or ripping through the blankets. It hardly matters when Yuqi can barely breathe. It hardly matters when you’re so loud that everyone can hear you. What’s important is you’re fucking her—and you’re fucking her hard. You both love the filthiness to it. There’s no rhythm, no pace, no flow; it’s one slow deep thrust, followed by a fast pump into her tight, inviting cunt. You become comfortable; you take her like she’s meant to be used.

And Yuqi takes your cock so fucking well. Bounces against every stroke with ease, as if the feeling is second nature to her. Knowing her, she’s probably been in this position more than you’d want to know or hear. You don’t really care about that for now. Even after what seems to be an endless cascade of orgasms, she’s still keening, still needy, still soaking wet that it’s alarming. Her back arches, melts deep into the cushion. She still wants more.

“So—fucking—good—more—need—fuck—”

The only noise you need is the mesh of your flesh slapping against hers, bouncing against her sharp cries of pain and pleasure. Reaching into the deepest, most sensitive parts of her pussy with your cock, this violent shudder rocks both you and Yuqi to your core. With each drag, more of her slick coats your shaft, and the easier you get access to her smothering heat. You can’t find the will to stop, not that you ever want to; she feels so warm, so inviting, so sloppy sounding to the ears that it’s driving you just as crazy as her.

It’s also driving you wild why it took you this long to fuck her—use her—like this. If you had known, you would have cared sooner. You’d have some leverage when it came to negotiations. A body like hers is too good not to have on speed dial.

Right now, it’s the least of your concerns. Not when you’re pounding a tight body like Yuqi’s so freely, hearing her demand to fuck her harder, like your life’s depending on it. Better late than never.

And it’s for the best that the moment happens later rather than sooner. She cums. Cums again. Eventually you’ve stopped counting, because there’s no point. The mere thought of you restarts the cycle, and your touch accelerates the process. The clutch of her cunt is too overwhelming to avoid at this point; it’s all but directly telling you to fill her, to unload all that pent up tension and need into her. The thought never bubbled up in your head even once; the idea of you and Yuqi with a child together. You never really questioned it. She goes out often, probably gets fucked multiple times in one night if she’s with willing company. She probably knew you’d walk in on her; hell, she’s probably got this whole thing planned out and Minnie is one of her accomplices. Maybe the entire time, she’s been yearning for you, because you’ve never heard her this passionate, this loud, this filthy in your life, even at her most inebriated.

“Inside me. Please cum inside me. I’m safe, don’t worry,” she whispers, as if she’s reading through your mind, reassuring you from your doubts. Her hand is palming your back, as if to line you straight so your cock directly hits her sweet spot. She sounds so pretty, it’s almost impossible to resist.

“Gonna cum,” you tell her, voice going hoarse, rasp, and she nods immediately in return, reinforcing the notion. She’s focused her effort on holding on, her legs tightly wrapped around your waist, her arms coiled around your neck, subtly pushing you against her hips. 

“This—pussy—so—fucking—God,” you mindlessly utter, averting her doe eyed gaze, desperate to cling to the last of your resolve as it quickly dissolves with each thrust. You’re on borrowed time and it’s quickly slipping away. Yuqi is tilting your face down to her, to her airy breaths, to her fluttering eyelids, to her passionate expression as you fuck her, pushing you over the edge. “Holy fuck, Yuqi—”

Yuqi’s lips part like a flower in bloom, and it’s a pretty sight. Yet it’s not enough of a distraction to keep everything from falling into place.

And God, it fucking burns. 

You swallow hard, but are unable to keep that groan suppressed. Your hips meet her halfway, your cock comfortably buried deep in her heat, and that’s where you come undone. Yuqi digs deep into your skin as it fills her—your cum—and she goes frozen at that moment. It’s a quiet, tense flash of silence. Afterward, she finally breaks. Cries out this deafening whine, her grip all over you loosening, time eventually catching up to her. 

She lays beneath you, completely limp, but her body remains trembling, shaking, seizing. You don’t find the strength to drag your cock from her heat; the feeling lingers. Endless ropes of cum gushing into her womb, emptying yourself, just as she wanted. Then you pull out, agonizingly slow, and more viscous slick gushes from her core. 

You feel guilty for that poor patch of soaked linen between her legs. It’s about as ruined as a collapsed power plant.

There’s little need for Yuqi to beg you to stay. The climax saps whatever energy you had left. You end up slumping flat on your belly beside her, both of you bathed in the afterglow of sex, exhausted from an already long day, too worn out to make another sound. And when you’re tired, any bed, no matter how messy it may be, is a comfortable bed.

—————

You already expected the scene at the breakfast table to be awkward.

And it was.

It isn’t until Yuqi calls you out standing at the doorway of her room that you realize you’ve been shooting a thousand yard stare the whole time. She waves at you, her cheeks red, flustered, chuckling. “Good morning to you, I guess. Put something on. I don’t wanna drink coffee while looking at someone’s dick. It’s gross.”

This time you’re the one unbecoming, completely in the nude while she got herself into some pajamas. Despite that, you hardly feel any guilt or shame, like this is a normal occurrence in the household. So you scramble to your room and get appropriately dressed. A look at the time and it’s already 15 past ten in the morning, an hour later than when you normally start work. Even more unusual is the absence of the laptop. It’s just Yuqi and her coffee.

Sitting opposite Yuqi, today seems a bit more tense than normal, and you can guess the reason why. She knows it, too. Neither of you are willing to break the ice, only shooting occasional glares at each other while sipping on coffee and scrolling through your phones.

“So, Yuqi.”

The words slip from your mouth, accidental, nearly silent. They follow the mild screech of the chair she sits on. When you meet eye to eye, she asks what’s up. What's on your mind? There’s a sudden barrier in your throat. You have a vague idea of what to say, but not the power to speak them. 

“About last night—”

Her lack of response is unnerving. The visible curiosity, the probable apathy. You and her possibly sharing the same sentiment: a feeling of regret. 

“I—I just wanted to say sorry. For last night. I should have just—”

“Sorry for what?”

You suddenly stop. This is not the expected reaction; it’s the complete opposite. A moment where you face the consequences of your actions.

Yuqi stands up and walks over to your side, beaming from ear to ear. “What we did last night was—fucking amazing. Don’t feel bad. If anything, I should feel bad because I didn’t tip you off sooner. We could have done so much more.”

You don’t pick up on the implication right away. It’s all strange, uncharted territory. Your previous flings were simple one-and-dones: a night of reckless, frivolous fun. Short, but fun nonetheless. They would disappear in the morning, never to be seen again.

“I didn’t think you’d walk through that door, especially since it was three in the morning,” says Yuqi, casual, running her fingers through your hair. “I got a bit too silly, as usual, but there’s a good reason for it.”

“And that is?”

“I got a job!” Yuqi’s gripping to your shoulder, the only thing keeping her from jumping for joy. “I got a job at the cafe with the pretty lady. I start on Monday.”

It’s certainly a cause for celebration. You can’t help but root and smile for her, caressing her hands. “Well, damn. Congratulations.”

“Yeah!” Yuqi’s wrapped you in a rather heartwarming embrace that you willingly fold into. “I had the interview yesterday, so I needed to lock in. Needed to be alone. Then I got accepted after, so I went and bought some drinks to celebrate.”

That doesn’t surprise you one bit. You’re just thrilled that she’s finally getting somewhere.

“So—does that mean I can kick you out once you get your first paycheck?” you ask her.

“I guess so. But—” Yuqi pauses, tilts your chin on an incline. She’s warm, radiant, pretty. She doesn’t care that you’ve worded yourself poorly and you’re taking it back; she’s still riding off the high from yesterday. You’re already counting the days before she leaves, and admittedly, you’ll miss that sight. “I’m gonna miss staying with you. Thanks for having my back when I needed it. I honestly don’t know how I will ever repay you.”

She tops it up with a quick peck on your lips. It’s all over your face, etched completely in red. The devilish grin. 

“I think I know exactly how.”

And that’s all that needed to be said.

Before you know it, you’re right back at square one: clothes scattered everywhere on the floor, her body pressed on the mattress, flat on her belly, your cock stretching her pussy out as you fuck her mindlessly from behind. This time in the comfort of your own bedroom.

All the more reason for you two to stay together.

—————

(A/N: fucksorryforgoingonanotherhiatusfuckfuckfuck—)

(Okay, but I really do wanna apologize for going on yet another unannounced hiatus. Final weeks of the semester were hell, then I was on vacation the week I promised this fic would be released (I'm basically the LeBron James of K-smut when it comes to lying at this point), not to mention a health scare courtesy of my mother. Some very hard times have hit me lately, so my mind wasn't 100%. Nevertheless, I am still standing (shoutout Elton John). Lots of free time throughout June and July, so hopefully nothing bad happens ISTG lemme have some peace for once and let me fucking write goddammit—)

(In non-personal news, Yuqi's solo was very fun and she's getting on that Yena level of bias where she's the perfect blend of cute and hot. Then she went pink recently and that made me :pphurt: Sort of a feel out fic before I *finally* finish these commissions over the coming weeks, thank you for reading!)

[kesujo]

Two for One should be a series, you're missing an incest themed series and that combo was a perfect choice but can definitely be expanded with more idols. It's so good but too short.

Honestly, I feel like I'd ordinarily be the exact right guy to try to convince turning a one-shot into a series, but I currently have 3 ongoing series ^_^"

I have a few other stories that I'm also sorta considering writing, but I'll but this on the potential list and see if anything happens :D

In the meantime, I'm pretty sure sins (as mentioned at the bottom of the fic) has a 2-part series with a nearly identical premise, so you can check that out too!